Skip to main content

Full text of "Savrola : a tale of the revolution in Laurania"

See other formats


NUNC  COCNOSCO  EX  PARTE 


TRENT  UNIVERSITY 
LIBRARY 


SAVROLA 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2019  with  funding  from 
Kahle/Austin  Foundation 


https://archive.org/details/savrolataleofrevOOOOchur 


SAVROLA 


A  TALE  OF  THE  REVOLUTION  IN 
LAURANIA 


BY 

WINSTON  SPENCER  CHURCHILL 

AUTHOR  OF  “THE  RIVER  WAR:  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  RECOVERY 
OF  THE  SOUDAN  "  AND  “  THE  STORY  OF  THE  MALAKAND 
FIELD  FORCE” 


LONGMANS,  GREEN,  AND  CO. 

91  AND  93  FIFTH  AVENUE,  NEW  YORK 
LONDON  AND  BOMBAY 
1900 


yUoo  s-H'D  SB 


Copyright,  1899,  by 

LONGMANS,  GREEN,  AND  CO. 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


First  Edition,  November,  1899 
Reprinted  January,  1900 


TYPOGRAPHY  BY  1.  B.  CUSHING  A  CO.,  NORWOOD,  MASS, 


THIS  BOOK  IS  INSCRIBED 


TO 

THE  OFFICERS 

OF  THE 

IVth  (QUEEN’S  OWN)  HUSSARS 

IN  WHOSE  COMPANY  THE  AUTHOR  LIVED 


FOR  FOUR  HAPPY  YEARS 


"H  V  —  ■: .. 

, 

* 

t  -  «• 

-A  f-.  ,  VC  "A 

llw  v.  . 

\\nVO" 


PREFATORY  NOTE 


This  story  was  written  in  1897,  an<3  has 
already  appeared  in  serial  form  in  Macmil¬ 
lans  Magazine.  Since  its  first  reception 
was  not  unfriendly,  I  resolved  to  publish 
it  as  a  book,  and  I  now  submit  it  with 
considerable  trepidation  to  the  judgment  or 
clemency  of  the  public. 


WINSTON  S.  CHURCHILL. 


CONTENTS 


I. 

An  Event  of  Political  Importance 

PAGE 

I 

II. 

The  Head  of  the  State  . 

IS 

III. 

The  Man  of  the  Multitude 

31 

IV. 

The  Deputation 

48 

V. 

A  Private  Conversation  . 

64 

VI. 

On  Constitutional  Grounds 

78 

VII. 

The  State  Ball 

92 

VIII. 

“  In  the  Starlight  ” 

1 12 

IX. 

The  Admiral  .... 

128 

X. 

The  Wand  of  the  Magician  . 

142 

XI. 

In  the  Watches  of  the  Night  . 

159 

XII. 

A  Council  of  War  . 

173 

XIII. 

The  Action  of  the  Executive  . 

M 

00 

Cn 

XIV. 

The  Loyalty  of  the  Army 

204 

XV. 

Surprises  .... 

218 

XVI. 

The  Progress  of  the  Revolt 

234 

XVII. 

The  Defence  of  the  Palace 

249 

XVIII. 

From  a  Window 

272 

XIX. 

An  Educational  Experience  . 

289 

XX. 

The  End  of  the  Quarrel 

3°4 

XXI. 

The  Return  of  the  Fleet 

3j6 

XXII. 

Life’s  Compensations 

332 

ix 

CHAPTER  I. 


AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE. 

There  had  been  a  heavy  shower  of  rain, 
but  the  sun  was  already  shining  through  the 
breaks  in  the  clouds  and  throwing  swiftly 
changing  shadows  on  the  streets,  the  houses, 
and  the  gardens  of  the  city  of  Laurania. 
Everything  shone  wetly  in  the  sunlight :  the 
dust  had  been  laid ;  the  air  was  cool ;  the 
trees  looked  green  and  grateful.  It  was 
the  first  rain  after  the  summer  heats,  and 
it  marked  the  beginning  of  that  delightful 
autumn  climate  which  has  made  the  Lau- 
ranian  capital  the  home  of  the  artist,  the 
invalid,  and  the  sybarite. 

The  shower  had  been  heavy,  but  it  had 
not  dispersed  the  crowds  that  were  gathered 
in  the  great  square  in  front  of  the  Parliament 
House.  It  was  welcome,  but  it  had  not 
altered  their  anxious  and  angry  looks ;  it  had 


2  AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE. 

drenched  them  without  cooling  their  excite¬ 
ment.  Evidently  an  event  of  consequence 
was  taking  place.  The  fine  building,  where 
the  representatives  of  the  people  were  wont 
to  meet,  wore  an  aspect  of  sombre  impor¬ 
tance  that  the  trophies  and  statues,  with 
which  an  ancient  and  an  art-loving  people 
had  decorated  its  fa9ade,  did  not  dispel.  A 
squadron  of  Lancers  of  the  Republican 
Guard  was  drawn  up  at  the  foot  of  the  great 
steps,  and  a  considerable  body  of  infantry 
kept  a  broad  space  clear  in  front  of  the 
entrance.  Behind  the  soldiers  the  people 
filled  in  the  rest  of  the  picture.  They 
swarmed  in  the  square  and  the  streets  lead¬ 
ing  to  it;  they  had  scrambled  on  to  the 
numerous  monuments,  which  the  taste  and 
pride  of  the  Republic  had  raised  to  the 
memory  of  her  ancient  heroes,  covering  them 
so  completely  that  they  looked  like  mounds 
of  human  beings;  even  the  trees  contained 
their  occupants,  while  the  windows  and  often 
the  roofs,  of  the  houses  and  offices  which 
overlooked  the  scene  were  crowded  with 
spectators.  It  was  a  great  multitude  and  it 


AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE.  3 

vibrated  with  excitement.  Wild  passions 
surged  across  the  throng,  as  squalls  sweep 
across  a  stormy  sea.  Here  and  there  a  man, 
mounting  above  his  fellows,  would  harangue 
those  whom  his  voice  could  reach,  and  a 
cheer  or  a  shout  was  caught  up  by  thousands 
who  had  never  heard  the  words  but  were 
searching  for  something  to  give  expression 
to  their  feelings. 

It  was  a  great  day  in  the  history  of 
Laurania.  For  five  long  years  since  the 
Civil  War  the  people  had  endured  the  insult 
of  autocratic  rule.  The  fact  that  the  Gov¬ 
ernment  was  strong,  and  the  memory  of  the 
disorders  of  the  past,  had  operated  powerfully 
on  the  minds  of  the  more  sober  citizens. 
But  from  the  first  there  had  been  murmurs. 
There  were  many  who  had  borne  arms  on 
the  losing  side  in  the  long  struggle  that  had 
ended  in  the  victory  of  President  Antonio 
Molara.  Some  had  suffered  wounds  or  con¬ 
fiscation;  others  had  undergone  imprison¬ 
ment;  many  had  lost  friends  and  relations, 
who  with  their  latest  breath  had  enjoined 
the  uncompromising  prosecution  of  the  war. 


4  AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE. 

The  Government  had  started  with  implaca¬ 
ble  enemies,  and  their  rule  had  been  harsh 
and  tyrannical.  The  ancient  constitution  to 
which  the  citizens  were  so  strongly  attached 
and  of  which  they  were  so  proud,  had  been 
subverted.  The  President,  alleging  the  prev¬ 
alence  of  sedition,  had  declined  to  invite 
the  people  to  send  their  representatives  to 
that  chamber  which  had  for  many  centuries 
been  regarded  as  the  surest  bulwark  of  popu¬ 
lar  liberties.  Thus  the  discontents  increased 
day  by  day  and  year  by  year:  the  National 
party,  which  had  at  first  consisted  only  of  a 
few  survivors  of  the  beaten  side,  had  swelled 
into  the  most  numerous  and  powerful  faction 
in  the  State ;  and  at  last  they  had  found 
a  leader.  The  agitation  proceeded  on  all 
sides.  The  large  and  turbulent  population 
of  the  capital  were  thoroughly  devoted  to  the 
rising  cause.  Demonstration  had  followed 
demonstration ;  riot  had  succeeded  riot ; 
even  the  army  showed  signs  of  unrest.  At 
length  the  President  had  decided  to  make 
concessions.  It  was  announced  that  on  the 
first  of  September  the  electoral  writs  should 


AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE.  5 

be  issued  and  the  people  should  be  accorded 
an  opportunity  of  expressing  their  wishes 
and  opinions. 

This  pledge  had  contented  the  more 
peaceable  citizens.  The  extremists,  finding 
themselves  in  a  minority,  had  altered  their 
tone.  The  Government,  taking  advantage 
of  the  favourable  moment,  had  arrested  sev¬ 
eral  of  the  more  violent  leaders.  Others, 
who  had  fought  in  the  war  and  had  returned 
from  exile  to  take  part  in  the  revolt,  fled  for 
their  lives  across  the  border.  A  rigorous 
search  for  arms  had  resulted  in  important 
captures.  European  nations,  watching  with 
interested  and  anxious  eyes  the  political 
barometer,  were  convinced  that  the  Govern¬ 
ment  cause  was  in  the  ascendant.  But 
meanwhile  the  people  waited,  silent  and  ex¬ 
pectant,  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise. 

At  length  the  day  had  come.  The  neces¬ 
sary  preparations  for  summoning  the  seventy 
thousand  male  electors  to  record  their  votes 
had  been  carried  out  by  the  public  officials. 
The  President,  as  the  custom  prescribed, 
was  in  person  to  sign  the  necessary  writ  of 


6  AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE. 

summons  to  the  faithful  citizens.  Warrants 
for  election  would  be  forwarded  to  the  vari¬ 
ous  electoral  divisions  in  the  city  and  the 
provinces,  and  those  who  were  by  the  ancient 
law  entitled  to  the  franchise  would  give  their 
verdict  on  the  conduct  of  him  whom  the  Pop¬ 
ulists  in  bitter  hatred  had  called  the  Dictator. 

It  was  for  this  moment  that  the  crowd  was 
waiting.  Though  cheers  from  time  to  time 
arose,  they  waited  for  the  most  part  in 
silence.  Even  when  the  President  had 
passed  on  his  way  to  the  Senate,  they  had 
foreborne  to  hoot ;  in  their  eyes  he  was 
virtually  abdicating,  and  that  made  amends 
for  all.  The  time-honoured  observances,  the 
long-loved  rights  would  be  restored,  and 
once  more  democratic  government  would  be 
triumphant  in  Laurania. 

Suddenly,  at  the  top  of  the  steps  in  the 
full  view  of  the  people,  a  young  man  ap¬ 
peared,  his  dress  disordered  and  his  face 
crimson  with  excitement.  It  was  Moret,  one 
of  the  Civic  Council.  He  was  immediately 
recognised  by  the  populace,  and  a  great 
cheer  arose.  Many  who  could  not  see  him 


AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE.  7 

took  up  the  shout,  which  re-echoed  through 
the  square,  the  expression  of  a  nation’s  satis¬ 
faction.  He  gesticulated  vehemently,  but 
his  words,  if  he  spoke  at  all,  were  lost  in  the 
tumult.  Another  man,  an  usher,  followed 
him  out  hurriedly,  put  his  hand  on  his 
shoulder,  appeared  to  speak  with  earnest¬ 
ness,  and  drew  him  back  into  the  shadow  of 
the  entrance.  The  crowd  still  cheered. 

A  third  figure  issued  from  the  door,  an 
old  man  in  the  robes  of  municipal  office. 
He  walked,  or  rather  tottered  feebly  down 
the  steps  to  a  carriage,  which  had  drawn 
up  to  meet  him.  Again  there  were  cheers. 
“  Godoy !  Godoy  !  Bravo,  Godoy !  Cham¬ 
pion  of  the  People!  Hurrah,  hurrah!” 

It  was  the  Mayor,  one  of  the  strongest 
and  most  reputable  members  of  the  party 
of  Reform.  He  entered  his  carriage  and 
drove  through  the  open  space,  maintained 
by  the  soldiery,  into  the  crowd,  which,  still 
cheering,  gave  way  with  respect. 

The  carriage  was  open  and  it  was  evi¬ 
dent  that  the  old  man  was  painfully  moved. 
His  face  was  pale,  his  mouth  puckered  into 


8  AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE. 

an  expression  of  grief  and  anger,  his  whole 
frame  shaken  with  suppressed  emotion.  The 
crowd  had  greeted  him  with  applause,  but, 
quick  to  notice,  were  struck  by  his  altered 
appearance  and  woeful  looks.  They  crowded 
round  the  carriage  crying :  “  What  has  hap¬ 
pened  ?  Is  all  well  ?  Speak,  Godoy,  speak !  ” 
But  he  would  have  none  of  them,  and  quiv¬ 
ering  with  agitation  bade  his  coachman  drive 
the  faster.  The  people  gave  way  slowly, 
sullenly,  thoughtfully,  as  men  who  make  mo¬ 
mentous  resolutions.  Something  had  hap¬ 
pened,  untoward,  unforeseen,  unwelcome ; 
what  this  was,  they  were  anxious  to  know. 

And  then  began  a  period  of  wild  rumour. 
The  President  had  refused  to  sign  the  writs ; 
he  had  committed  suicide ;  the  troops  had 
been  ordered  to  fire ;  the  elections  would 
not  take  place,  after  all ;  Savrola  had  been 
arrested,  —  seized  in  the  very  Senate,  said 
one,  murdered  added  another.  The  noise 
of  the  multitude  changed  into  a  dull  dis¬ 
sonant  hum  of  rising:  anger. 

At  last  the  answer  came.  There  was  a 
house,  overlooking  the  square,  which  was 


AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE.  9 

separated  from  the  Chamber  of  Representa¬ 
tives  only  by  a  narrow  street,  and  this  street 
had  been  kept  clear  for  traffic  by  the  troops. 
On  the  balcony  of  this  house  the  young 
man,  Moret,  the  Civic  Councillor,  now  re¬ 
appeared,  and  his  coming  was  the  signal 
for  a  storm  of  wild,  anxious  cries  from  the 
vast  concourse.  He  held  up  his  hand  for 
silence  and  after  some  moments  his  words 
became  audible  to  those  nearest.  “You  are 
betrayed  —  a  cruel  fraud  —  the  hopes  we 
had  cherished  are  dashed  to  the  ground  — 
all  has  been  done  in  vain  —  Cheated ! 
cheated  !  cheated  !  ”  The  broken  fragments 
of  his  oratory  reached  far  into  the  mass  of 
excited  humanity,  and  then  he  shouted  a 
sentence,  which  was  heard  by  thousands  and 
repeated  by  thousands  more.  “  The  register 
of  citizenship  has  been  mutilated,  and  the 
names  of  more  than  half  the  electors  have 
been  erased.  To  your  tents,  oh  people  of 
Laurania !  ” 

For  an  instant  there  was  silence,  and  then 
a  great  sob  of  fury,  of  disappointment,  and 
of  resolve  arose  from  the  multitude. 


IO  AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE. 

At  this  moment  the  presidential  carriage, 
with  its  four  horses,  its  postilions  in  the 
Republican  livery,  and  an  escort  of  Lancers, 
moved  forward  to  the  foot  of  the  steps,  as 
there  emerged  from  the  Parliament  House 
a  remarkable  figure.  He  wore  the  splendid 
blue  and  white  uniform  of  a  general  of  the 
Lauranian  Army ;  his  breast  glittered  with 
medals  and  orders;  his  keen  strong  features 
were  composed.  He  paused  for  a  moment 
before  descending  to  his  carriage,  as  if  to 
give  the  mob  an  opportunity  to  hiss  and 
hoot  to  their  content,  and  appeared  to  talk 
unconcernedly  with  his  companion,  Senor 
Louvet,  the  Minister  of  the  Interior.  He 
pointed  once  or  twice  towards  the  surging 
masses,  and  then  walked  slowly  down  the 
steps.  Louvet  had  intended  to  accompany 
him,  but  he  heard  the  roar  of  the  crowd  and 
remembered  that  he  had  some  business  to 
attend  to  in  the  Senate  that  could  not  be 
delayed  ;  the  other  went  on  alone.  The  sol¬ 
diers  presented  arms.  A  howl  of  fury  arose 
from  the  people.  A  mounted  officer,  who  sat 
his  horse  unmoved,  an  inexorable  machine, 


AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE.  I  I 


turned  to  a  subordinate  with  an  order.  Sev¬ 
eral  companies  of  foot-soldiers  began  defil¬ 
ing  from  the  side  street  on  the  right  of  the 
Chamber,  and  drawing  up  in  line  in  the 
open  space  which  was  now  partly  invaded 
by  the  mob. 

The  President  entered  his  carriage  which, 
preceded  by  an  entire  troop  of  Lancers, 
immediately  started  at  a  trot.  So  soon  as 
the  carriage  reached  the  edge  of  the  open 
space,  a  rush  was  made  by  the  crowd.  The 
escort  closed  up  ;  “  Fall  back  there  !  ”  shouted 
an  officer,  but  he  was  unheeded.  “  Will  you 
move,  or  must  we  move  you  ?  ”  said  a  gruffer 
voice.  Yet  the  mob  gave  not  an  inch.  The 
danger  was  imminent.  “Cheat!  Traitor! 
Liar!  Tyrant!”  they  shouted,  with  many 
other  expressions  too  coarse  to  be  recorded. 
“  Give  us  back  our  rights  —  you,  who  have 
stolen  them !  ” 

And  then  some  one  at  the  back  of  the 
crowd  fired  a  revolver  into  the  air.  The 
effect  was  electrical.  The  Lancers  dropped 
their  points  and  sprang  forward.  Shouts  of 
terror  and  fury  arose  on  all  sides.  The  pop- 


12  AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE. 

ulace  fled  before  the  cavalry;  some  fell  on 
the  ground  and  were  trampled  to  death; 
some  were  knocked  down  and  injured  by 
the  horses;  a  few  were  speared  by  the  sol¬ 
diers.  It  was  a  horrible  scene.  Those  be¬ 
hind  threw  stones,  and  some  fired  random 
pistol  shots.  The  President  remained  un¬ 
moved.  Erect  and  unflinching  he  gazed  on 
the  tumult  as  men  gaze  at  a  race  about  which 
they  have  not  betted.  His  hat  was  knocked 
off,  and  a  trickle  of  blood  down  his  cheek 
showed  where  a  stone  had  struck.  For  some 
moments  the  issue  seemed  doubtful.  The 
crowd  might  storm  the  carriage  and  then,  — 
to  be  torn  to  pieces  by  a  rabble !  There 
were  other  and  more  pleasant  deaths.  But 
the  discipline  of  the  troops  overcame  all 
obstacles,  the  bearing  of  the  man  appeared 
to  cow  his  enemies,  and  the  crowd  fell  back, 
still  hooting  and  shouting. 

Meanwhile  the  officer  commanding  the 
infantry  by  the  Parliament  House  had  been 
alarmed  by  the  rushes  of  the  mob,  which 
he  could  see  were  directed  at  the  President’s 
carriage.  He  determined  to  create  a  diver- 


AN  EVENT  OF  POLITICAL  IMPORTANCE.  1 3 

sion.  “We  shall  have  to  fire  on  them,”  he 
said  to  the  Major  who  was  beside  him. 

“  Excellent,”  replied  that  officer ;  “  it  will 
enable  us  to  conclude  those  experiments  in 
penetration,  which  we  have  been  trying  with 
the  soft-nosed  bullet.  A  very  valuable  ex¬ 
periment,  Sir,”  and  then  turning  to  the  sol¬ 
diers  he  issued  several  orders.  “  A  very 
valuable  experiment,”  he  repeated. 

“  Somewhat  expensive,”  said  the  Colonel 
dryly ;  “  and  half  a  company  will  be  enough, 
Major.” 

There  was  a  rattle  of  breech-blocks  as  the 
rifles  were  loaded.  The  people  immediately 
in  front  of  the  troops  struggled  madly  to 
escape  the  impending  volley.  One  man,  a 
man  in  a  straw  hat,  kept  his  head.  He 
rushed  forward.  “  For  God’s  sake  don  t 
fire!”  he  cried.  “Have  mercy!  We  will 
disperse.” 

There  was  a  moment’s  pause,  a  sharp  order 
and  a  loud  explosion,  followed  by  screams. 
The  man  in  the  straw  hat  bent  backwards 
and  fell  on  the  ground ;  other  figures  also 
subsided  and  lay  still  in  curiously  twisted 


14  an  event  of  political  importance, 

postures.  Every  one  else  except  the  soldiers 
fled ;  fortunately  there  were  many  exits  to 
the  square,  and  in  a  few  minutes  it  was 
almost  deserted.  The  President’s  carriage 
made  its  way  through  the  flying  crowd  to 
the  gates  of  the  palace,  which  were  guarded 
by  more  soldiers,  and  passed  through  in 
safety. 

All  was  now  over.  The  spirit  of  the  mob 
was  broken  and  the  wide  expanse  of  Con¬ 
stitution  Square  was  soon  nearly  empty. 
Forty  bodies  and  some  expended  cartridges 
lay  on  the  ground.  Both  had  played  their 
part  in  the  history  of  human  development 
and  passed  out  of  the  considerations  of 
living  men.  Nevertheless  the  soldiers 
picked  up  the  empty  cases,  and  presently 
some  police  came  with  carts  and  took  the 
other  things  away,  and  all  was  quiet  again 
in  Laurania. 


CHAPTER  II. 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 

The  carriage  and  its  escort  passed  the 
ancient  gateway  and  driving  through  a  wide 
courtyard  drew  up  at  the  entrance  of  the 
palace.  The  President  alighted.  He  fully 
appreciated  the  importance  of  retaining  the 
good  will  and  support  of  the  army,  and  im¬ 
mediately  walked  up  to  the  officer  who  com¬ 
manded  the  Lancers.  “  None  of  your  men 
hurt,  I  trust,”  he  said. 

“  Nothing  serious,  General,”  replied  the 
subaltern. 

“You  handled  your  troop  with  great  judg¬ 
ment  and  courage.  It  shall  be  remembered. 
But  it  is  easy  to  lead  brave  men ;  they  shall 
not  be  forgotten.  Ah,  Colonel,  you  are 
quite  right  to  come  to  me.  I  anticipated 
some  trouble  with  the  disaffected  classes, 
so  soon  as  it  became  known  that  we  were 
still  determined  to  maintain  law  and  order 

*5 


1 6  THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 

in  the  State.”  These  last  words  were 
spoken  to  a  dark,  bronzed  man  who  had 
hurriedly  entered  the  courtyard  by  a  side 
gate.  Colonel  Sorrento,  for  such  was  the 
newcomer’s  name,  was  the  military  chief  of 
the  Police.  Besides  filling  this  important 
office,  he  discharged  the  duties  of  War- 
Minister  to  the  Republic.  The  combination 
enabled  the  civil  power  to  be  supplemented 
by  the  military  with  great  and  convenient 
promptitude,  whenever  it  was  necessary  or 
desirable  to  take  strong  measures.  The 
arrangement  was  well  suited  to  the  times. 
Usually  Sorrento  was  calm  and  serene.  He 
had  seen  many  engagements  and  much  war 
of  the  type  which  knows  no  quarter,  had 
been  several  times  wounded,  and  was  re¬ 
garded  as  a  brave  and  callous  man.  But 
there  is  something  appalling  in  the  concen¬ 
trated  fury  of  a  mob,  and  the  Colonel’s 
manner  betrayed  the  fact  that  he  was  not 
quite  proof  against  it. 

“  Are  you  wounded,  Sir  ?  ”  he  asked, 
catching  sight  of  the  President’s  face. 

“It  is  nothing, — a  stone ;  but  they  were 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


17 


very  violent.  Some  one  had  roused  them ; 

I  had  hoped  to  get  away  before  the  news 
was  known.  Who  was  it  spoke  to  them  ?  ” 

“  Moret,  the  Civic  Councillor,  from  the 
balcony  of  the  hotel.  A  very  dangerous 
man!  He  told  them  they  were  betrayed.” 

“  Betrayed  ?  What  audacity !  Surely  such 
language  would  come  within  the  20th  Sec¬ 
tion  of  the  Constitution:  Inciting  to  violence 
against  the  person  of  the  Head  of  the  State 
by  misrepresentation  or  otherwise .  The 
President  was  well  versed  in  those  clauses 
of  the  public  law  which  were  intended  to 
strengthen  the  hands  of  the  Kxecutive. 
“  Have  him  arrested,  Sorrento.  We  cannot 
allow  the  majesty  of  Government  to  be  in¬ 
sulted  with  impunity,  —  or  stay,  perhaps  it 
would  be  wiser  to  be  magnanimous  now 
that  the  matter  is  settled.  I  do  not  want 
a  State  prosecution  just  at  present.”  Then 
he  added  in  a  louder  voice :  “  This  young 
officer,  Colonel,  discharged  his  duty  with 
great  determination,  —  a  most  excellent 
soldier.  Please  see  that  a  note  is  made  of 
it.  Promotion  should  always  go  by  meiit, 


1 8  THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 

not  by  age,  for  services  and  not  for  service. 
We  will  not  forget  your  behaviour,  young 
man.” 

He  ascended  the  steps  and  entered  the 
hall  of  the  palace,  leaving  the  subaltern,  a 
boy  of  twenty-two,  flushed  with  pleasure 
and  excitement,  to  build  high  hopes  of 
future  command  and  success. 

The  hall  was  spacious  and  well-propor¬ 
tioned.  It  was  decorated  in  the  purest 
style  of  the  Lauranian  Republic,  the  arms 
of  which  were  everywhere  displayed.  The 
pillars  were  of  ancient  marble  and  by  their 
size  and  colour  attested  the  wealth  and 
magnificence  of  former  days.  The  tessel¬ 
lated  pavement  presented  a  pleasing  pattern. 
Elaborate  mosaics  on  the  walls  depicted 
scenes  from  the  national  history :  the  foun¬ 
dation  of  the  city;  the  peace  of  1370;  the 
reception  of  the  envoys  of  the  Great  Mogul: 
the  victory  of  Brota ;  the  death  of  Saldanho, 
that  austere  patriot,  who  died  rather  than 
submit  to  a  technical  violation  of  the  Con¬ 
stitution.  And  then  coming  down  to  later 
years,  the  walls  showed  the  building  of  the 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


19 


Parliament  House :  the  naval  victory  of 
Cape  Cheronta,  and  finally  the  conclusion 
of  the  Civil  War  in  1883.  On  either  side  of 
the  hall,  in  a  deep  alcove,  a  bronze  fountain, 
playing  amid  surrounding  palms  and  ferns, 
imparted  a  feeling  of  refreshing  coolness  to 
the  eye  and  ear.  Facing  the  entrance  was  a 
broad  staircase,  leading  to  the  state  rooms 
whose  doors  were  concealed  by  crimson  cur¬ 
tains. 

A  woman  stood  at  the  top  of  the  stairs. 
Her  hands  rested  on  the  marble  balustrade; 
her  white  dress  contrasted  with  the  bright- 
coloured  curtains  behind  her.  She  was  very 
beautiful,  but  her  face  wore  an  expression 
of  alarm  and  anxiety.  Woman-like  she 
asked  three  questions  at  once.  “  What  has 
happened,  Antonio  ?  Have  the  people 
risen  ?  Why  have  they  been  firing  ?  ”  She 
paused  timidly  at  the  head  of  the  stairs,  as 
if  fearing  to  descend. 

“  All  is  well,”  replied  the  President  in  his 
official  manner.  “Some  of  the  disaffected 
have  rioted,  but  the  Colonel  here  has  taken 
every  precaution  and  order  reigns  once 


20 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


more,  dearest.”  Then  turning  to  Sorrento, 
he  went  on :  “  It  is  possible  that  the  disturb¬ 
ances  may  be  renewed.  The  troops  should 
be  confined  to  barracks  and  you  may  give 
them  an  extra  day’s  pay  to  drink  the  health 
of  the  Republic.  Double  the  Guards  and 
you  had  better  have  the  streets  patrolled  to¬ 
night.  In  case  anything  happens,  you  will 
find  me  here.  Good-night,  Colonel.”  He 
walked  up  a  few  steps,  and  the  War-Minis¬ 
ter,  bowing  gravely,  turned  and  departed. 

The  woman  came  down  the  stairs  and 
they  met  midway.  He  took  both  her  hands 
in  his  and  smiled  affectionately;  she,  stand¬ 
ing  one  step  above  him,  bent  forward  and 
kissed  him.  It  was  an  amiable,  though 
formal,  salutation. 

“Well,”  he  said,  “  we  have  got  through 
to-day  all  right,  my  dear;  but  how  long  it 
can  go  on,  I  do  not  know ;  the  revolutiona¬ 
ries  seem  to  get  stronger  every  day.  It  was 
a  very  dangerous  moment  just  now.  in  the 
square ;  but  it  is  over  for  the  present.” 

“  I  have  passed  an  anxious  hour,”  she  said, 
and  then,  catching  sight  for  the  first  time  of 


THE  HEAD  OF  .  THE  STATE. 


21 


his  bruised  forehead,  she  started.  “  But  you 
are  wounded.” 

“  It  is  nothing,”  said  the  President.  “  They 
threw  stones ;  now,  we  used  bullets ;  they  are 
better  arguments.” 

“  What  happened  at  the  Senate  ?  ” 

“  I  had  expected  trouble,  you  know.  I 
told  them  in  my  speech  that,  in  spite  of  the 
unsettled  state  of  affairs,  we  had  decided  to 
restore  the  ancient  Constitution  of  the  Re¬ 
public,  but  that  it  had  been  necessary  to 
purge  the  register  of  the  disaffected  and  re¬ 
bellious.  The  Mayor  took  it  out  of  the  box 
and  they  scrambled  over  each  other  to  look 
at  the  total  electorates  for  the  divisions. 
When  they  saw  how  much  they  were  re¬ 
duced  they  were  very  angry.  Godoy  was 
speechless ;  he  is  a  fool,  that  man.  Louvet 
told  them  that  it  must  be  taken  as  an  instal¬ 
ment,  and  that  as  things  got  more  settled  the 
franchise  would  be  extended;  but  they  howled 
with  fury.  Indeed,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
ushers  and  for  a  few  men  of  the  Guard,  I  be¬ 
lieve  they  would  have  assaulted  me  there  and 
then  in  the  very  Chamber  itself.  Moret 


22 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


shook  his  fist  at  me, — ridiculous  young  ass 
—  and  rushed  out  to  harangue  the  mob.” 

“  And  Savrola?  ” 

“Oh,  Savrola,  —  he  was  quite  calm;  he 
laughed  when  he  saw  the  register.  ‘It  is 
only  a  question  of  a  few  months,’  he  said ; 

‘  I  wonder  you  think  it  worth  while.’  I  told 
him  that  I  did  not  understand  him,  but  he 
spoke  the  truth  for  all  that ;  ”  and  then,  tak¬ 
ing  his  wife’s  hand  in  his,  he  climbed  the 
stairs  slowly  and  thoughtfully. 

But  there  is  little  rest  for  a  public  man  in 
times  of  civil  disturbance.  No  sooner  had 
Molara  reached  the  top  of  the  stairs  and 
entered  the  reception-room,  than  a  man  ad¬ 
vanced  to  meet  him  from  a  door  at  the  far 
end.  He  was  small,  dark,  and  very  ugly,  with 
a  face  wrinkled  with  age  and  an  indoor  life. 
Its  pallor  showed  all  the  more  by  contrast 
with  his  hair  and  short  moustache,  both  of 
which  were  of  that  purple  blackness  to  which 
Nature  is  unable  to  attain.  In  his  hand  he 
carried  a  large  bundle  of  papers,  carefully  dis¬ 
posed  into  departments  by  his  long  and  deli¬ 
cate  fingers.  It  was  the  Private  Secretary. 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


23 


“  What  is  it,  Miguel  ?  ”  asked  the  Presi¬ 
dent  ;  “  you  have  some  papers  for  me  ?  ” 

“Yes,  Sir;  a  few  minutes  will  suffice. 
You  have  had  an  exciting  day;  I  rejoice  it 
has  terminated  successfully.” 

“  It  has  not  been  devoid  of  interest,”  said 
Molara,  wearily.  “  What  have  you  got  for 
me  r 

“  Several  foreign  despatches.  Great  Brit¬ 
ain  has  sent  a  note  about  the  Sphere  of  In¬ 
fluence  to  the  south  of  the  African  Colony, 
to  which  the  Foreign  Minister  has  drafted  a 
reply.” 

“  Ah !  these  English,  —  how  grasping,  how 
domineering !  But  we  must  be  firm.  I  will 
maintain  the  territories  of  the  Republic 
against  all  enemies,  internal  or  external. 
We  cannot  send  armies,  but,  thank  God, 
we  can  write  despatches.  Is  it  strong 
enough  ?  ” 

“Your  Excellency  need  have  no  fears. 
We  have  vindicated  our  rights  most  em¬ 
phatically  ;  it  will  be  a  great  moral  victory.” 

“  I  hope  we  shall  get  material  as  well  as 
moral  good  out  of  it.  The  country  is  rich ; 


24 


THE  MEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


there  is  paying  gold  ;  that  explains  the  note. 
Of  course  we  must  reply  severely.  What 
else  ?  ” 

“  There  are  some  papers  relating  to  the 
army,  commissions  and  promotions,  Sir,” 
said  Miguel,  fingering  one  particular  bundle 
of  his  papers,  the  bundle  that  lay  between 
his  first  and  second  fingers.  “  Those  sen¬ 
tences  for  confirmation,  a  draft  of  Morgon’s 
Budget  for  information  and  opinion,  and  one 
or  two  minor  matters.” 

“  H’m,  a  long  business !  Very  well,  I 
will  come  and  see  to  it.  Dearest,  you  know 
how  pressed  I  am.  We  shall  meet  to-night 
at  the  dinner.  Have  all  the  Ministers  ac¬ 
cepted  ?  ” 

“  All  but  Louvet,  Antonio.  He  is  de¬ 
tained  by  business.” 

“  Business,  pooh !  He  is  afraid  of  the 
streets  at  night.  What  a  thing  it  is  to  be  a 
coward !  Thus  he  misses  a  good  dinner. 
At  eight  then,  Lucile.”  And  with  a  quick 
and  decided  step  he  passed  through  the 
small  door  of  the  private  office  followed  by 
the  Secretary. 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


25 


Madame  Antonio  Molara  remained  stand¬ 
ing  for  a  moment  in  the  great  reception- 
room.  Then  she  walked  to  the  window  and 
stepped  out  on  to  the  balcony.  The  scene 
which  stretched  before  her  was  one  of  sur¬ 
passing  beauty.  The  palace  stood  upon  high 
ground  commanding  a  wide  view  of  the  city 
and  the  harbour.  The  sun  was  low  on  the 
horizon,  but  the  walls  of  the  houses  still 
stood  out  in  glaring  white.  The  red  and 
blue  tiled  roofs  were  relieved  by  frequent 
gardens  and  squares  whose  green  and  grace¬ 
ful  palms  soothed  and  gratified  the  eye.  To 
the  north  the  great  pile  of  the  Senate  House 
and  Parliament  buildings  loomed  up  majestic 
and  imposing.  Westward  lay  the  harbour 
with  its  shipping  and  protecting  forts.  A 
few  warships  floated  in  the  roads,  and  many 
white-sailed  smacks  dotted  the  waters  of  the 
Mediterranean  Sea,  which  had  already  begun 
to  change  their  blue  for  the  more  gorgeous 
colours  of  sunset. 

As  she  stood  there  in  the  clear  light  of 
the  autumn  evening,  she  looked  divinely 
beautiful.  She  had  arrived  at  that  age  of 


26  THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 

life,  when  to  the  attractions  of  a  maiden’s 
beauty  are  added  those  of  a  woman’s  wit. 
Her  perfect  features  were  the  mirror  of  her 
mind,  and  displayed  with  every  emotion  and 
every  mood  that  vivacity  of  expression  which 
is  the  greatest  of  woman’s  charms.  Her  tall 
figure  was  instinct  with  grace,  and  the  almost 
classic  dress  she  wore  enhanced  her  beauty 
and  harmonised  with  her  surroundings. 

Something  in  her  face  suggested  a  wistful 
aspiration.  Lucile  had  married  Antonio  Mo- 
lara  nearly  five  years  before,  when  he  was  in 
the  height  and  vigour  of  his  power.  Her 
family  had  been  among  the  stoutest  sup¬ 
porters  of  his  cause,  and  her  father  and 
brother  had  lost  their  lives  on  the  battlefield 
of  Sorato.  Her  mother,  broken  down  by 
calamity  and  sorrow,  lived  only  to  commend 
her  daughter  to  the  care  of  their  most  pow¬ 
erful  friend,  the  general  who  had  saved  the 
State  and  would  now  rule  it.  He  had  ac¬ 
cepted  the  task  at  first  from  a  feeling  of 
obligation  to  those  who  had  followed  his  star 
so  faithfully,  but  afterwards  from  other  mo¬ 
tives.  Before  a  month  had  passed  he  fell  in 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


27 


love  with  the  beautiful  girl  whom  Fortune 
had  led  to  him.  She  admired  his  courage, 
his  energy,  and  his  resource;  the  splendours 
of  the  office  that  he  filled  were  not  without 
their  influence ;  he  offered  her  wealth  and 
position,  —  almost  a  throne ;  and  besides  he 
was  a  fine  figure  of  a  man.  She  was  twenty- 
three  when  they  married.  For  many  months 
her  life  had  been  a  busy  one.  Receptions, 
balls,  and  parties  had  filled  the  winter  season 
with  the  unremitting  labour  of  entertaining. 
Foreign  princes  had  paid  her  homage,  not 
only  as  the  loveliest  woman  in  Europe,  but 
also  as  a  great  political  figure.  Her  salon 
was  crowded  with  the  most  famous  men 
from  every  country.  Statesmen,  soldiers, 
poets,  and  men  of  science  had  worshipped 
at  the  shrine.  She  had  mixed  in  matters  of 
State.  Suave  and  courtly  ambassadors  had 
thrown  out  delicate  hints,  and  she  had  replied 
with  unofficial  answers.  Plenipotentiaries 
had  explained  the  details  of  treaties  and  pro¬ 
tocols,  with  remarkable  elaboration,  for  hei 
benefit.  Philanthropists  had  argued,  urged, 
and  expounded  their  views  or  whims.  Every 


28 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


one  talked  to  her  of  public  business.  Even 
her  maid  had  approached  her  with  an  appli¬ 
cation  for  the  advancement  of  her  brother,  a 
clerk  in  the  Post  Office ;  and  every  one  had 
admired  her  until  admiration  itself,  the  most 
delicious  drink  that  a  woman  tastes,  became 
insipid. 

But  even  during  the  first  few  years  there 
had  been  something  wanting.  What  it  was 
Lucile  had  never  been  able  to  guess.  Her 
husband  was  affectionate  and  such  time  as 
he  could  spare  from  public  matters  was  at 
her  service.  Of  late  things  had  been  less 
bright.  The  agitation  of  the  country,  the 
rising  forces  of  Democracy,  added  to  the 
already  heavy  business  of  the  Republic,  had 
taxed  the  President’s  time  and  energies  to 
the  full.  Hard  lines  had  come  into  his  face, 
lines  of  work  and  anxiety,  and  sometimes 
she  had  caught  a  look  of  awful  weariness,  as 
of  one  who  toils  and  yet  foresees  that  his 
labour  will  be  vain.  He  saw  her  less  fre¬ 
quently,  and  in  those  short  intervals  talked 
more  and  more  of  business  and  politics. 

A  feeling  of  unrest  seemed  to  pervade  the 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


29 


capital.  The  season,  which  had  just  begun, 
had  opened  badly.  Many  of  the  great  fami¬ 
lies  had  remained  in  their  summer  residences 
on  the  slopes  of  the  mountains,  though  the 
plains  were  already  cool  and  green ;  others 
had  kept  to  their  own  houses  in  the  city, 
and  only  the  most  formal  entertainments  at 
the  palace  had  been  attended.  As  the  out¬ 
look  became  more  threatening  it  seemed  that 
she  was  able  to  help  him  less.  Passions  were 
being  roused  that  blinded  the  eyes  to  beauty 
and  dulled  the  mind  to  charm.  She  was  still 
a  queen,  but  her  subjects  were  sullen  and  in¬ 
attentive.  What  could  she  do  to  help  him, 
now  that  he  was  so  hard  pressed  ?  The 
thought  of  abdication  was  odious  to  her,  as 
to  every  woman.  Must  she  remain  directing 
the  ceremonies  of  the  Court  after  the  brill¬ 
iancy  had  died  out,  while  enemies  were  work¬ 
ing  night  and  day  to  overturn  all  that  she 
was  attached  to  ? 

“  Can  I  do  nothing,  nothing  ?  ”  she  mur¬ 
mured.  “  Have  I  played  my  part  ?  Is  the 
best  of  life  over?  ”  and  then,  with  a  hot  wave 
of  petulant  resolve,  “  I  will  do  it, —  but  what?” 


30 


THE  HEAD  OF  THE  STATE. 


The  question  remained  unanswered ;  the 
edge  of  the  sun  dipped  beneath  the  horizon 
and  at  the  end  of  the  military  mole,  from  the 
shapeless  mound  of  earth  that  marked  the 
protecting  battery  of  the  harbour,  sprang  a 
puff  of  smoke.  It  was  the  evening  gun,  and 
the  sound  of  the  report,  floating  faintly  up  to 
her,  interrupted  the  unpleasing  reflections 
which  had  filled  her  thoughts ;  but  they  left 
a  memory  behind.  She  turned  with  a  sigh 
and  re-entered  the  palace  ;  gradually  the  day¬ 
light  died  away  and  it  became  night. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 

Dismay  and  bitter  anger  filled  the  city. 
The  news  of  the  fusilade  spread  fast  and  far, 
and,  as  is  usual  on  such  occasions,  its  effects 
were  greatly  exaggerated.  But  the  police 
precautions  were  well  conceived  and  ably 
carried  out.  Nothing  like  a  crowd  was  al¬ 
lowed  to  gather,  and  the  constant  patrolling 
of  the  streets  prevented  the  building  of  barri¬ 
cades.  The  aspect  of  the  Republican  Guard 
was  moreover  so  formidable  that,  whatever 
the  citizens  might  feel,  they  found  it  discreet 
to  display  an  acquiescent,  and  in  some  cases 
even  a  contented  demeanour. 

With  the  leaders  of  the  Popular  party  it 
was  however  different.  They  immediately 
assembled  at  the  official  residence  of  the 
Mayor,  and  a  furious  discussion  ensued.  In 
the  hall  of  the  Mayoralty  an  emergency  meet¬ 
ing  was  held,  at  which  all  the  power  of  the 

3* 


32 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


party  was  represented.  Moret,  the  Civic 
Councillor  and  former  editor  of  the  sup¬ 
pressed  Trumpet  Call,  was  much  cheered 
as  he  entered  the  room.  His  speech  had 
appealed  to  many,  and  the  Lauranians  were 
always  ready  to  applaud  a  daring  act.  Be¬ 
sides,  every  one  was  agitated  by  the  recent 
riot  and  was  eager  to  do  something.  The 
Labour  delegates  were  particularly  angry. 
Working-men,  assembled  in  constitutional 
manner  to  express  their  grievances,  had  been 
shot  down  by  a  hireling  soldiery,  —  massa¬ 
cred  was  the  word  most  generally  used.  Ven¬ 
geance  must  be  taken  ;  but  how  ?  The  wild¬ 
est  schemes  were  suggested.  Moret,  always 
for  bold  counsels,  was  for  sallying  into  the 
streets  and  rousing  the  people  to  arms ;  they 
would  burn  the  palace,  execute  the  tyrant, 
and  restore  the  liberties  of  the  land.  Godoy, 
old  and  cautious,  strongly  opposed  the  sug¬ 
gestion,  though  indeed  no  particular  eager¬ 
ness  was  shown  to  adopt  it.  He  advocated 
a  calm  and  dignified  attitude  of  reproach  and 
censure,  which  would  appeal  to  the  com¬ 
ity  of  nations  and  vindicate  the  justice  of 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE.  33 

their  cause.  Others  took  up  the  argument. 
Renos,  the  barrister,  was  for  what  he  called 
constitutional  methods.  They  should  form 
themselves  into  a  Committee  of  Public  Safety ; 
they  should  appoint  the  proper  officers  of  State 
(including  of  course  an  Attorney-General), 
and  decree  the  deposition  of  the  President 
for  violation  of  the  fundamental  principles 
contained  in  the  preamble  of  the  Declaration 
of  National  Rights.  He  proceeded  to  dilate 
upon  the  legal  points  involved,  until  inter¬ 
rupted  by  several  members  who  were  anxious 
to  offer  their  own  remarks. 

Several  resolutions  were  passed.  It  was 
agreed  that  the  President  had  forfeited  the 
confidence  of  the  citizens,  and  he  was  forth¬ 
with  called  upon  to  resign  his  office  and 
submit  himself  to  the  Courts  of  Law.  It 
was  also  agreed  that  the  army  had  deserved 
ill  of  the  Republic.  It  was  resolved  to  pros¬ 
ecute  at  civil  law  the  soldiers  who  had  fired 
on  the  people,  and  a  vote  of  sympathy  was 
carried  in  favour  of  the  relations  of  the 
killed  and  wounded,  or  martyrs  as  they  were 
called. 


34 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


This  scene  of  impotence  and  futility  was 
ended  by  the  entrance  of  the  remarkable 
man  who  had  raised  a  party  from  the  dust, 
and  had  led  them  from  one  success  to 
another  until  it  had  seemed  that  the  victory 
was  won.  Silence  fell  upon  the  assemblage ; 
some  stood  up  in  respect;  everyone  won¬ 
dered  what  he  would  say.  How  would  he 
bear  the  crushing  defeat  that  had  fallen 
upon  them?  Would  he  despair  of  the 
movement?  Would  he  be  angry  or  sad  or 
cynical  ?  Above  all,  what  course  would  he 
propose  ? 

He  walked  to  the  end  of  the  long  table 
around  which  the  members  were  grouped, 
and  sat  down  deliberately.  Then  he  looked 
round  the  room,  with  a  face  as  calm  and 
serene  as  ever.  In  that  scene  of  confusion 
and  indecision  he  looked  magnificent.  His 
very  presence  imparted  a  feeling  of  confi¬ 
dence  to  his  followers.  His  high  and  ample 
forehead  might  have  contained  the  answer 
to  every  question;  his  determined  com¬ 
posure  seemed  equal  to  the  utmost  stroke 
of  Fate. 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


35 


After  a  moment’s  pause,  invited  by  the 
silence,  he  rose.  His  words  were  studiously 
moderate.  It  had  been  a  disappointment 
to  him,  he  said,  to  find  that  the  registers 
had  been  mutilated.  The  ultimate  success 
was  deferred,  but  it  was  only  deferred.  He 
had  waited  before  coming  to  the  Mayoralty 
to  make  a  few  calculations.  They  were 
necessarily  rough  and  hurried,  but  he 
thought  they  were  approximately  correct. 
The  President,  it  was  true,  would  have  a 
majority  in  the  forthcoming  Parliament, 
and  a  substantial  majority;  but  they  would 
win  certain  seats,  in  spite  of  the  restricted 
electorate;  about  fifty,  he  thought,  in  a 
house  of  three  hundred.  Smaller  minorities 
than  that  had  overthrown  more  powerful 
Governments.  Every  day  added  to  their 
strength ;  every  day  increased  the  hatred 
of  the  Dictator.  Besides,  there  were  other 
alternatives  than  constitutional  procedure, 
and  at  these  words  some  set  their  teeth  and 
looked  at  each  other  in  deep  significance  — 
but  for  the  present  they  must  wait;  and 
they  could  afford  to  wait,  for  the  prize  was 


36  THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


worth  winning.  It  was  the  most  precious 
possession  in  the  world,  —  liberty.  He  sat 
down  amid  brighter  faces  and  calmer  minds. 
The  deliberations  were  resumed.  It  was 
decided  to  relieve,  out  of  the  general  funds 
of  the  party,  those  who  were  in  poverty 
through  the  massacre  of  their  relations; 
that  would  increase  their  popularity  with 
the  working  classes,  and  might  win  the 
sympathy  of  foreign  nations.  A  deputation 
should  wait  on  the  President  to  express  the 
grief  of  the  citizens  at  the  mutilation  of  their 
ancient  register,  and  to  beg  that  he  would 
restoie  their  franchises.  It  should  also 
demand  the  punishment  of  the  officers  who 
had  fired  on  the  people,  and  should  acquaint 
the  President  with  the  alarm  and  indigna¬ 
tion  of  the  city.  Savrola,  Godoy,  and 
Kenos  were  named  as  the  members  of  the 
deputation,  and  the  Reform  Committee  then 
dispersed  quietly. 

Moret  lingered  till  the  end  and  approached 
Savrola.  He  was  surprised  that  he  had  not 
been  suggested  as  a  member  of  the  deputa¬ 
tion.  He  knew  his  leader  much  better  than 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE.  37 

Renos,  a  pedantic  lawyer  who  made  few 
friends :  he  had  followed  Savrola  from  the 
beginning  with  blind  enthusiasm  and  de¬ 
votion  ;  and  he  now  felt  hurt  that  he  should 
be  passed  over  like  this. 

“  It  has  been  a  bad  day  for  us,”  he  said 
tentatively ;  and  then  as  Savrola  did  not 
reply,  he  continued,  “  Who  would  have 
thought  they  would  have  dared  to  trick 
us?” 

“  It  has  been  a  very  bad  day,  —  for  you,” 
replied  Savrola  thoughtfully. 

“  For  me  ?  Why,  what  do  you  mean  ?  ” 

“  Have  you  reflected  that  you  have  forty 
human  lives  to  answer  for?  Your  speech 
was  useless,  —  what  good  could  it  do  ?  Their 
blood  is  on  your  head.  The  people  too  are 
cowed.  Much  harm  has  been  done ;  it  is 
your  fault.” 

“  My  fault !  I  was  furious,  —  he  cheated 
us, —  I  thought  only  of  revolt.  I  never 
dreamed  you  would  sit  down  tamely  like 
this.  That  devil  should  be  killed  now,  at 
once,  —  before  more  mischief  happens.” 

“  Look  here,  Moret :  I  am  as  young  as 


38  THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 

you ;  I  feel  as  acutely ;  I  am  full  of  en¬ 
thusiasm.  I,  too,  hate  Molara  more  than 
is  wise  or  philosophic ;  but  I  contain  my¬ 
self,  when  nothing  is  to  be  gained  by  giv¬ 
ing  way.  Now  mark  my  words.  Either 
you  learn  to  do  so,  or  you  can  go  your 
ways,  for  I  will  have  none  of  you,  —  politi¬ 
cally,  that  is,  —  as  a  friend,  it  is  different.” 

He  sat  down  and  began  to  write  a  letter, 
while  Moret,  pale  with  that  mortification 
which  is  made  up  of  anger  and  self-re¬ 
proach,  and  quivering  under  his  rebuke, 
left  the  room  in  haste. 

Savrola  remained.  There  was  much  busi¬ 
ness  to  do  that  evening ;  letters  had  to  be 
written  and  read,  the  tone  of  the  leading 
articles  in  the  Democratic  Press  explained, 
and  many  other  matters  decided.  The  ma¬ 
chinery  of  a  great  party,  and  still  more  of 
a  great  conspiracy,  needed  careful  and  con¬ 
stant  attention.  It  was  nine  o’clock  before 
he  finished. 

“  Well,  good-night,  Godoy,”  he  said  to  the 
Mayor ;  “  we  shall  have  another  busy  day  to¬ 
morrow.  We  must  contrive  to  frighten  the 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE.  39 

Dictator.  Let  me  know  at  what  time  he 
will  give  audience.” 

At  the  door  of  the  Mayoralty  he  called  a 
hackney-coach,  a  conveyance  which  neither 
the  dulness  of  the  social  season  nor  the  ex¬ 
citement  of  political  affairs  could  restrain 
from  its  customary  occupation.  After  a 
short  drive  he  arrived  at  a  small  though  not 
inelegant  house,  for  he  was  a  man  of  means, 
in  the  most  fashionable  quarter  of  the  town. 
An  old  woman  opened  the  door  to  his  knock. 
She  looked  rejoiced  to  see  him. 

“  La,”  she  said,  “  I  have  had  a  fearful  time 
with  you  away,  and  all  this  shooting  and 
noise.  But  the  afternoons  are  chilly  now 
and  you  should  have  had  your  coat;  I  fear 
you  will  have  a  cold  to-morrow.” 

“  It  is  all  right,  Bettine,”  he  answered 
kindly ;  “  I  have  a  good  chest,  thanks  to 
your  care ;  but  I  am  very  tired.  Send  me 
some  soup  to  my  room ;  I  will  not  dine  to¬ 
night.” 

He  went  upstairs,  while  she  bustled  off  to 
get  him  the  best  dinner  she  could  improvise. 
The  apartments  he  lived  in  were  on  the 


40 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


second  storey  —  a  bedroom,  a  bathroom,  and 
a  study.  They  were  small,  but  full  of  all 
that  taste  and  luxury  could  devise  and  affec¬ 
tion  and  industry  preserve.  A  broad  writ¬ 
ing-table  occupied  the  place  of  honour.  It 
was  arranged  so  that  the  light  fell  conven¬ 
iently  to  the  hand  and  head.  A  large  bronze 
inkstand  formed  the  centrepiece,  with  a  volu¬ 
minous  blotting-book  of  simple  manufacture 
spread  open  before  it.  The  rest  of  the  table 
was  occupied  by  papers  on  files.  The  floor, 
in  spite  of  the  ample  waste-paper  basket, 
was  littered  with  scraps.  It  was  the  writing- 
table  of  a  public  man. 

The  room  was  lit  by  electric  light  in  porta¬ 
ble  shaded  lamps.  The  walls  were  covered 
with  shelves,  filled  with  well-used  volumes. 
To  that  Pantheon  of  Literature  none  were 
admitted  till  they  had  been  read  and  valued. 
It  was  a  various  library :  the  philosophy  of 
Schopenhauer  divided  Kant  from  Hegel, 
who  jostled  the  Memoirs  of  St.  Simon  and 
the  latest  French  novel ;  Rasselas  and  La 
Curee  lay  side  by  side;  eight  substantial 
volumes  of  Gibbon’s  famous  History  were 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


41 


not  perhaps  inappropriately  prolonged  by  a 
fine  edition  of  the  Decameron  ;  the  Origin 
of  Species  rested  by  the  side  of  a  black-letter 
Bible;  The  Republic  maintained  an  equilib¬ 
rium  with  Vanity  Fair  and  the  History  of 
European  Morals.  A  volume  of  Macaulay’s 
Essays  lay  on  the  writing-table  itself ;  it  was 
open,  and  that  sublime  passage  whereby  the 
genius  of  one  man  has  immortalised  the 
genius  of  another  was  marked  in  pencil. 
And  history ,  while  for  the  warning  of 
vehement ,  high,  and  daring  natures ,  she  notes 
his  many  errors ,  will  yet  deliberately  pro¬ 
nounce  that  among  the  eminent  men  whose 
bones  lie  near  his ,  scarcely  one  has  left  a  more 
stainless ,  and  none  a  more  splendid  name. 

A  half-empty  box  of  cigarettes  stood  on  a 
small  table  near  a  low  leathern  armchair,  and 
by  its  side  lay  a  heavy  army-revolver,  against 
the  barrel  of  which  the  ashes  of  many  ciga¬ 
rettes  had  been  removed.  In  the  corner  of 
the  room  stood  a  small  but  exquisite  Capito- 
line  Venus,  the  cold  chastity  of  its  colour 
reproaching  the  allurements  of  its  form.  It 
was  the  chamber  of  a  philosopher,  but  of  no 


42 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


frigid,  academic  recluse ;  it  was  the  chamber 
of  a  man,  a  human  man,  who  appreciated  all 
earthly  pleasures,  appraised  them  at  their 
proper  worth,  enjoyed,  and  despised  them. 

There  were  still  some  papers  and  tele¬ 
grams  lying  unopened  on  the  table,  but 
Savrola  was  tired ;  they  could,  or  at  any  rate 
should  wait  till  the  morning.  He  dropped 
into  his  chair.  Yes,  it  had  been  a  long  day, 
and  a  gloomy  day.  He  was  a  young  man, 
only  thirty-two,  but  already  he  felt  the  effects 
of  work  and  worry.  His  nervous  tempera¬ 
ment  could  not  fail  to  be  excited  by  the  vivid 
scenes  through  which  he  had  lately  passed, 
and  the  repression  of  his  emotion  only  heated 
the  inward  fire.  Was  it  worth  it?  The 
struggle,  the  labour,  the  constant  rush  of 
affairs,  the  sacrifice  of  so  many  things  that 
make  life  easy,  or  pleasant  —  for  what?  A 
peoples  good!  That,  he  could  not  disguise 
from  himself,  was  rather  the  direction  than 
the  cause  of  his  efforts.  Ambition  was  the 
motive  force,  and  he  was  powerless  to  resist 
it.  He  could  appreciate  the  delights  of  an 
artist,  a  life  devoted  to  the  search  for  beauty, 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


43 


or  of  sport,  the  keenest  pleasure  that  leaves 
no  sting  behind.  To  live  in  dreamy  quiet 
and  philosophic  calm  in  some  beautiful 
garden,  far  from  the  noise  of  men  and  with 
every  diversion  that  art  and  intellect  could 
suggest,  was,  he  felt,  a  more  agreeable  picture. 
And  yet  he  knew  that  he  could  not  endure 
it.  ‘Vehement,  high,  and  daring’  was  his 
cast  of  mind.  The  life  he  lived  was  the  only 
one  he  could  ever  live ;  he  must  go  on  to  the 
end.  The  end  comes  often  early  to  such 
men,  whose  spirits  are  so  wrought  that  they 
know  rest  only  in  action,  contentment  in 
danger,  and  in  confusion  find  their  only 
peace. 

His  thoughts  were  interrupted  by  the 
entrance  of  the  old  woman  with  a  tray.  He 
was  tired,  but  the  decencies  of  life  had  to  be 
observed ;  he  rose,  and  passed  into  the  inner 
room  to  change  his  clothes  and  make  his 
toilet.  When  he  returned,  the  table  was 
laid;  the  soup  he  had  asked  for  had  been 
expanded  by  the  care  of  his  housekeeper 
into  a  more  elaborate  meal.  She  waited  on 
him,  plying  him  the  while  with  questions 


44 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


and  watching  his  appetite  with  anxious 
pleasure.  She  had  nursed  him  from  his 
birth  up  with  a  devotion  and  care  which 
knew  no  break.  It  is  a  strange  thing,  the 
love  of  these  women.  Perhaps  it  is  the  only 
disinterested  affection  in  the  world.  The 
mother  loves  her  child;  that  is  maternal 
nature.  The  youth  loves  his  sweetheart ; 
that  too  may  be  explained.  The  dog  loves 
his  master;  he  feeds  him;  a  man  loves  his 
friend ;  he  has  stood  by  him  perhaps  at 
doubtful  moments.  In  all  there  are  reasons; 
but  the  love  of  a  foster-mother  for  her 
charge  appears  absolutely  irrational.  It  is 
one  of  the  few  proofs,  not  to  be  explained 
even  by  the  association  of  ideas,  that  the 
nature  of  mankind  is  superior  to  mere  utili¬ 
tarianism,  and  that  his  destinies  are  h i sfh . 

The  light  and  frugal  supper  finished,  the 
old  woman  departed  with  the  plates,  and 
he  fell  to  his  musings  again.  Several  diffi¬ 
cult  affairs  impended  in  the  future,  about 
the  conduct  of  which  he  was  doubtful.  He 
dismissed  them  from  his  mind  ;  why  should 
he  be  always  oppressed  with  matters  of  fact? 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


45 


What  of  the  night  ?  He  rose,  walked  to 
the  window,  and  drawing  the  curtains  looked 
out.  The  street  was  very  quiet,  but  in  the 
distance  he  thought  he  heard  the  tramp  of  a 
patrol.  All  the  houses  were  dark  and  sul¬ 
len  ;  overhead  the  stars  shone  brightly ;  it 
was  a  perfect  night  to  watch  them. 

He  closed  the  window  and  taking  a  can¬ 
dle  walked  to  a  curtained  door  on  one  side 
of  the  room ;  it  opened  on  a  narrow,  spiral 
stair  which  led  to  the  flat  roof.  Most  of  the 
houses  in  Laurania  were  low,  and  Savrola 
when  he  reached  the  leads  overlooked  the 
sleeping  city.  Lines  of  gas-lamps  marked 
the  streets  and  squares,  and  brighter  dots 
indicated  the  positions  of  the  shipping  in 
the  harbour.  But  he  did  not  long  look  at 
these ;  he  was  for  the  moment  weary  of  men 
and  their  works.  A  small  glass  observatory 
stood  in  one  corner  of  this  aerial  platform, 
the  nose  of  the  telescope  showing  through 
the  aperture.  He  unlocked  the  door  and 
entered.  This  was  a  side  of  his  life  that  the 
world  never  saw ;  he  was  no  mathematician 
intent  on  discovery  or  fame,  but  he  loved  to 


46  THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 

watch  the  stars  for  the  sake  of  their  mys¬ 
teries.  By  a  few  manipulations  the  tele¬ 
scope  was  directed  at  the  beautiful  planet 
of  Jupiter,  at  this  time  high  in  the  northern 
sky.  The  glass  was  a  powerful  one,  and  the 
great  planet,  surrounded  by  his  attendant 
moons,  glowed  with  splendour.  The  clock¬ 
work  gear  enabled  him  to  keep  it  under  con¬ 
tinual  observation  as  the  earth  rolled  over 
with  the  hours.  Long  he  watched  it,  be¬ 
coming  each  moment  more  under  the  power 
of  the  spell  that  star-gazing  exercises  on 
curious,  inquiring  humanity. 

At  last  he  rose,  his  mind  still  far  away 
from  earth.  Molara,  Moret,  the  Party,  the 
exciting  scenes  of  the  day,  all  seemed  misty 
and  unreal;  another  world,  a  world  more 
beautiful,  a  world  of  boundless  possibilities, 
enthralled  his  imagination.  He  thought  of 
the  future  of  Jupiter,  of  the  incomprehensible 
periods  of  time  that  would  elapse  before  the 
cooling  process  would  render  life  possible 
on  its  surface,  of  the  slow  steady  march  of 
evolution,  merciless,  inexorable.  How  far 
would  it  carry  them,  the  unborn  inhabitants 


THE  MAN  OF  THE  MULTITUDE. 


47 


of  an  embryo  world  ?  Perhaps  only  to  some 
vague  distortion  of  the  vital  essence ;  per¬ 
haps  further  than  he  could  dream  of.  All 
the  problems  would  be  solved,  all  the  ob¬ 
stacles  overcome ;  life  would  attain  perfect 
development.  And  then  fancy,  overleaping 
space  and  time,  carried  the  story  to  periods 
still  more  remote.  The  cooling  process 
would  continue ;  the  perfect  development 
of  life  would  end  in  death ;  the  whole  solar 
system,  the  whole  universe  itself,  would  one 
day  be  cold  and  lifeless  as  a  burned-out 
firework. 

It  was  a  mournful  conclusion.  He  locked 
up  the  observatory  and  descended  the  stairs, 
hoping  that  his  dreams  would  contradict  his 
thoughts. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE  DEPUTATION. 

It  was  the  President’s  custom  to  rise 
early,  but  before  doing  so  he  invariably 
received  the  newspapers  and  read  such 
remarks  as  dealt  with  the  policy  of  the 
Government  or  criticised  its  actions.  This 
morning  his  literature  was  exceptionally 
plentiful.  All  the  papers  had  leading  arti¬ 
cles  on  the  restriction  of  the  franchise  and 
the  great  riot  which  had  followed  its  an¬ 
nouncement.  He  first  opened  The  Hour, 
the  organ  of  orthodox  mediocrity,  which 
usually  cautiously  supported  the  Govern¬ 
ment  in  consideration  of  occasional  pieces  of 
news  with  which  it  was  from  time  to  time 
favoured.  In  a  column  and  a  half  of  print 
The  Hour  gently  regretted  that  the  Presi¬ 
dent  had  been  unable  to  restore  the  fran¬ 
chises  unimpaired;  it  thus  gratified  the  bulk 
of  its  readers.  In  a  second  column  it  ex- 


48 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


49 


pressed  its  severe  disapproval  —  (; unqualified 
condemnation  was  the  actual  term)  —  of  the 
disgraceful  riot  which  had  led  to  such  de¬ 
plorable  consequences;  it  thus  repaid  the 
President  for  sending  round  the  text  of  the 
English  note,  which  had  arrived  the  night 
before,  and  which  it  printed  verbatim  with 
pomp  and  circumstance  as  coming  from  Our 
Special  Correspondent  in  London. 

The  Courtier,  the  respectable  morning 
journal  of  the  upper  classes,  regretted  that 
so  unseemly  a  riot  should  have  taken  place 
at  the  beginning  of  the  season,  and  expressed 
a  hope  that  it  would  not  in  any  way  impair 
the  brilliancy  of  the  State  Ball  which  was  to 
take  place  on  the  7th.  It  gave  an  excellent 
account  of  the  President’s  first  ministerial 
dinner,  with  the  menu  duly  appended,  and  it 
was  concerned  to  notice  that  Senor  Louvet, 
Minister  of  the  Interior,  had  been  suffering 
from  an  indisposition  which  prevented  his 
attending  the  function.  The  Diurnal 
Gusher,  a  paper  with  an  enormous  circula¬ 
tion,  refrained  from  actual  comments  but 
published  an  excellent  account  of  the  mas- 


50 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


sacre ,  to  the  harrowing  details  of  which  it 
devoted  much  fruity  sentiment  and  morbid 
imagination. 

These  were  practically  the  organs  on 
which  the  Government  relied  for  support, 
and  the  President  always  read  them  first  to 
fortify  himself  against  the  columns  of  abuse 
with  which  the  Radical,  Popular,  and  Demo¬ 
cratic  Press  saluted  him,  his  Government, 
and  all  his  works.  The  worst  result  of  an 
habitual  use  of  strong  language  is  that  when 
a  special  occasion  really  does  arise,  there  is 
no  way  of  marking  it.  The  Fabian,  The 
Sunspot,  and  The  Rising  Tide  had  already 
exhausted  every  epithet  in  their  extensive 
vocabularies  on  other  and  less  important 
incidents.  Now  that  a  severe  fusilade  had 
been  made  upon  the  citizens  and  an  ancient 
privilege  attacked,  they  were  reduced  to 
comparative  moderation  as  the  only  outlet 
for  their  feelings.  They  had  compared  the 
Head  of  the  State  so  often  and  so  vividly  to 
Nero  and  Iscariot,  very  much  to  the  advan¬ 
tage  of  those  worthies,  that  it  was  difficult  to 
know  how  they  could  deal  with  him  now. 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


51 


They  nevertheless  managed  to  find  a  few 
unused  expressions,  and  made  a  great  point 
of  the  Ministerial  dinner  as  being  an 
instance  of  his  “  brutal  disregard  of  the 
commonest  instincts  of  humanity.”  The 
Sunspot  was  thought  by  its  readers  to  have 
been  particularly  happy  in  alluding  to  the 
ministers  as,  “Indulging  in  a  foul  orgie  of 
gluttony  and  dipping  their  blood-stained 
fingers  in  choice  dishes,  while  the  bodies  of 
their  victims  lay  unburied  and  unavenged.” 

Having  finished  his  perusal  the  President 
pushed  the  last  paper  off  the  bed  and 
frowned.  He  cared  nothing  for  criticism, 
but  he  knew  the  power  of  the  Press  and  he 
knew  that  it  reflected  as  well  as  influenced 
public  opinion.  There  could  be  no  doubt 
that  the  balance  was  rising  against  him. 

At  breakfast  he  was  moody  and  silent,  and 
Lucile  tactfully  refrained  from  irritating  him 
by  the  laboured  commonplaces  of  matutinal 
conversation.  By  nine  o’clock  he  was  always 
at  work  and  this  morning  he  began  earlier 
than  usual.  The  Secretary  was  already  at  his 
table  busily  writing  when  Molara  entered. 


52 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


He  rose  and  bowed,  a  formal  bow,  which 
seemed  an  assertion  of  equality  rather  than 
a  tribute  of  respect.  The  President  nodded 
and  walked  to  his  table  on  which  such  parts 
of  correspondence  as  needed  his  personal 
attention  were  neatly  arranged.  He  sat 
down  and  began  to  read.  Occasionally  he 
uttered  an  exclamation  of  assent  or  disap¬ 
proval,  and  his  pencil  was  often  employed 
to  express  his  decisions  and  opinions.  From 
time  to  time  Miguel  collected  the  papers  he 
had  thus  dealt  with  and  carried  them  to  the 
inferior  secretaries  in  the  adjoining  room, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  elaborate  into  the  stately 
pomposity  of  official  language  such  phrases 
as  “  Curt  Refusal  ”  “  Certainly  not  ”  “  Apply 
to  War  Office”  “Gushing  Reply”  “I  do 
not  agree  ”  “  See  last  year’s  Report.” 

Lucile  also  had  letters  to  read  and  write. 
Having  finished  these  she  determined  to  take 
a  drive  in  the  park.  For  the  last  few  weeks, 
since,  in  fact,  they  had  returned  from  their 
summer  residence,  she  had  discontinued  what 
had  been  in  former  years  her  usual  practice ; 
but  after  the  scenes  and  riots  of  the  day  be- 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


53 


fore  she  felt  it  her  duty  to  display  a  courage 
which  she  did  not  feel.  It  might  help  her 
husband,  for  her  beauty  was  such  that  an 
artistic  people  invariably  showed  her  respect. 
It  could  at  least  do  no  harm,  and  besides  she 
was  weary  of  the  palace  and  its  gardens. 
With  this  intention  her  carriage  was  ordered 
and  she  was  about  to  enter  it,  when  a  young 
man  arrived  at  the  door.  He  saluted  her 
gravely. 

It  was  the  boast  of  the  citizens  of  the  Re¬ 
public  of  Laurania  that  they  never  brought 
politics  into  private  life  or  private  life  into 
politics.  How  far  they  justified  it  will  appear 
later.  The  present  situation  had  undoubt¬ 
edly  strained  the  principle  to  the  full,  but 
civilities  were  still  exchanged  between  politi¬ 
cal  antagonists.  Lucile,  who  had  known  the 
great  Democrat  as  a  frequent  visitor  at  her 
father’s  house  before  the  Civil  War,  and  who 
had  always  kept  up  a  formal  acquaintance 
with  him,  smiled  and  bowed  in  return  and 
asked  whether  he  came  to  see  the  President. 

“Yes,”  he  replied.  “I  have  an  appoint¬ 
ment.” 


54 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


“  Public  matters  I  suppose  ?  ”  she  inquired 
with  the  suspicion  of  a  smile. 

“  Yes,”  he  repeated  somewhat  abruptly. 

“  How  tiresome  you  all  are,”  she  said 
daringly,  “  with  your  public  businesses  and 
solemn  looks.  I  hear  nothing  but  matters 
of  State  from  morning  till  night,  and  now, 
when  I  fly  the  palace  for  an  hour’s  relaxation, 
they  meet  me  at  the  very  door.” 

Savrola  smiled.  It  was  impossible  to  re¬ 
sist  her  charm.  The  admiration  he  had 
always  felt  for  her  beauty  and  her  wit  asserted 
itself  in  spite  of  the  watchful  and  determined 
state  of  mind  into  which  he  had  thrown  him¬ 
self  as  a  preparation  for  his  interview  with 
the  President.  He  was  a  young  man,  and 
Jupiter  was  not  the  only  planet  he  admired. 
“Your  Excellency,”  he  said,  “  must  acquit 
me  of  all  intention.” 

“  I  do,  ’  she  answered  laughing,  “  and  re¬ 
lease  you  from  all  further  punishment.” 

She  signed  to  the  coachman  and  bowing, 
drove  off. 

He  entered  the  palace  and  was  ushered  by 
a  footman  resplendent  in  the  blue  and  buff 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


55 


liveries  of  the  Republic,  into  an  ante-room. 
A  young  officer  of  the  Guard,  the  Lieutenant 
who  had  commanded  the  escort  on  the  pre¬ 
vious  day,  received  him.  The  President 
would  be  disengaged  in  a  few  minutes.  The 
other  members  of  the  deputation  had  not  yet 
arrived;  in  the  meantime  would  he  take  a 
chair  ?  The  Lieutenant  regarded  him  dubi¬ 
ously,  as  one  might  view  some  strange  ani¬ 
mal,  harmless  enough  to  look  at,  but  about 
whose  strength,  when  roused,  there  were  ex¬ 
traordinary  stories.  He  had  been  brought 
up  in  the  most  correct  regimental  ideas :  the 
people  (by  which  he  meant  the  mob)  were 
“  swine  ” ;  their  leaders  were  the  same,  with 
an  adjective  prefixed  ;  democratic  institutions, 
Parliament,  and  such  like,  were  all  “  rot.” 
It  therefore  appeared  that  he  and  Savrola 
would  find  few  topics  in  common.  But  be¬ 
sides  his  good  looks  and  good  manners,  the 
young  soldier  had  other  attainments;  his 
men  knew  him  as  “  all  right  ”  and  “  all  there,” 
while  the  Lancers  of  the  Guard  polo  team 
regarded  him  as  a  most  promising  player. 

Savrola,  whose  business  it  was  to  know 


56 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


everything,  inquired  respecting  the  project 
lately  mooted  by  the  Lauranian  Cavalry  of 
sending  a  polo  team  to  England  to  compete 
in  the  great  annual  tournament  at  Hurling- 
ham.  Lieutenant  Tiro  (for  that  was  his 
name)  addressed  himself  to  the  subject  with 
delight.  They  disputed  as  to  who  should 
be  taken  as  “  back.”  The  discussion  was 
only  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  the 
Mayor  and  Renos,  and  the  Subaltern  went 
off  to  inform  the  President  that  the  depu¬ 
tation  waited. 

“I  will  see  them  at  once,”  said  Molara; 
“show  them  up  here.” 

The  deputation  were  accordingly  con¬ 
ducted  up  the  stairs  to  the  President’s  pri¬ 
vate  room.  He  rose  and  received  them  with 
courtesy.  Godoy  stated  the  grievances  of 
the  citizens.  He  recalled  the  protests  they 
had  made  against  the  unconstitutional  gov¬ 
ernment  of  the  last  five  years,  and  their  de¬ 
light  at  the  President’s  promise  to  call  the 
Estates  together.  He  described  their  bitter 
disappointment  at  the  restriction  of  the  fran¬ 
chise,  and  their  keen  desire  that  it  should 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


57 


be  fully  restored.  He  dilated  on  their  in¬ 
dignation  at  the  cruelty  with  which  the 
soldiers  had  shot  down  unarmed  men,  and 
finally  declared  that,  as  Mayor,  he  could  not 
vouch  for  their  continued  loyalty  to  the 
President  or  their  respect  for  his  person. 
Renos  spoke  in  the  same  strain,  dwelling 
particularly  on  the  legal  aspect  of  the  Presi¬ 
dent’s  late  action,  and  on  the  gravity  of 
its  effects  as  a  precedent  to  posterity. 

Molara  replied  at  some  length.  He 
pointed  out  the  disturbed  state  of  the 
country,  and  particularly  of  the  capital ;  he 
alluded  to  the  disorders  of  the  late  war 
and  the  sufferings  it  had  caused  to  the 
mass  of  the  people.  What  the  State  wanted 
was  strong  stable  government.  As  things 
became  more  settled  the  franchise  should 
be  extended  until  it  would  ultimately  be 
completely  restored.  In  the  meanwhile, 
what  was  there  to  complain  about?  Law 
and  order  were  maintained;  the  public  ser¬ 
vice  was  well  administered ;  the  people  en¬ 
joyed  peace  and  security.  More  than  that, 
a  vigorous  foreign  policy  held  the  honour  of 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


58 

the  country  high.  They  should  have  an 
instance. 

He  turned  and  requested  Miguel  to  read 
the  reply  to  the  English  note  on  the  Afri¬ 
can  Dispute.  The  Secretary  stood  up  and 
read  the  paper  in  question,  his  soft,  purring 
voice,  proving  well  suited  to  emphasising 
the  insults  it  contained. 

“And  that,  Gentlemen,”  said  the  Presi¬ 
dent,  when  it  was  finished,  “is  addressed 
to  one  of  the  greatest  military  and  naval 
powers  in  the  world.” 

Godoy  and  Renos  were  silent.  Their 
patriotism  was  roused ;  their  pride  was 
gratified;  but  Savrola  smiled  provokingly. 
“  It  will  take  more  than  despatches,”  he  said, 
“  to  keep  the  English  out  of  the  African 
sphere,  or  to  reconcile  the  people  of  Lau- 
rania  to  your  rule.” 

“  And  if  stronger  measures  1  should  be 
necessary,”  said  the  President,  “  rest  assured 
they  will  be  taken.” 

“  After  the  events  of  yesterday  we  need  no 
such  assurance.” 

The  President  ignored  the  taunt.  “  I 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


59 


know  the  English  Government,”  he  con¬ 
tinued  ;  “  they  will  not  appeal  to  arms.” 

“  And  I,”  said  Savrola,  “  know  the  Lau- 
ranian  people.  I  am  not  so  confident.” 

There  was  a  long  pause.  Both  men  faced 
each  other,  and  their  eyes  met.  It  was  the 
look  of  two  swordsmen  who  engage,  and  it 
was  the  look  of  two  bitter  enemies ;  they 
appeared  to  measure  distances  and  calculate 
chances.  Then  Savrola  turned  away,  the 
ghost  of  a  smile  still  lingering  on  his  lips ; 
but  he  had  read  the  President’s  heart  and 
he  felt  as  if  he  had  looked  into  hell. 

“  It  is  a  matter  of  opinion,  Sir,”  said  Molara 
at  last. 

“  It  will  soon  be  a  matter  of  history.” 

“  Other  tales  will  have  to  be  told  before,” 
said  the  President,  and  then  with  great  for¬ 
mality,  “  I  am  obliged  to  you,  Mr.  Mayor 
and  Gentlemen,  for  representing  the  danger¬ 
ous  elements  of  disorder  which  exist  among 
certain  classes  of  the  people.  You  may  rely 
on  every  precaution  being  taken  to  prevent 
an  outbreak.  I  beg  you  will  keep  me  further 
informed.  Good  morning.” 


6o 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


The  only  course  open  appeared  to  be  the 
door,  and  the  deputation  withdrew,  after 
Savrola  had  thanked  the  President  for  his 
audience  and  had  assured  him  that  he  would 
lose  no  opportunity  of  bringing  home  to  him 
the  hostile  attitude  of  the  citizens.  On  the 
way  down-stairs  they  were  met  by  Lucile, 
who  had  returned  unexpectedly  early  from 
her  drive.  She  saw  by  the  expression  of 
their  faces  that  a  heated  discussion  had 
taken  place.  Godoy  and  Renos  she  passed 
unnoticed,  but  she  smiled  merrily  at  Savrola, 
as  if  to  convey  to  him  that  she  was  un¬ 
interested  by  politics  and  could  not  under¬ 
stand  how  people  ever  managed  to  get 
excited  about  them.  The  smile  did  not 
deceive  him ;  he  knew  too  much  of  her  tastes 
and  talents,  but  he  admired  her  all  the  more 
for  her  acting. 

He  walked  home.  The  interview  had  not 
been  altogether  unsatisfactory.  He  had  never 
hoped  to  convince  the  President;  that  indeed 
was  hardly  likely ;  but  they  had  expressed 
the  views  of  the  people,  and  Godoy  and 
Renos  had  already  sent  copies  of  their  re- 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


6l 


marks  to  the  newspapers,  so  that  the  party 
could  not  complain  of  their  leaders’  inaction 
at  such  a  crisis.  He  thought  he  had  fright¬ 
ened  Molara,  if  indeed  it  were  possible  to 
frighten  such  a  man ;  at  any  rate  he  had 
made  him  angry.  When  he  thought  of  this 
he  was  glad.  Why  ?  He  had  always  hith¬ 
erto  repressed  such  unphilosophic  and  futile 
emotions  so  far  as  possible,  but  somehow  to¬ 
day  he  felt  his  dislike  of  the  President  was 
invested  with  a  darker  tinge.  And  then  his 
mind  reverted  to  Lucile.  What  a  beautiful 
woman  she  was !  How  full  of  that  instinc¬ 
tive  knowledge  of  human  feelings  which  is 
the  source  of  all  true  wit !  Molara  was  a 
lucky  man  to  have  such  a  wife.  Decidedly 
he  hated  him  personally,  but  that,  of  course, 
was  on  account  of  his  unconstitutional  con¬ 
duct. 

When  he  reached  his  rooms,  Moret  was 
awaiting  him,  much  excited  and  evidently 
angry.  He  had  written  several  long  letteis 
to  his  leader,  acquainting  him  with  his  unal¬ 
terable  decision  to  sever  all  connection  with 
him  and  his  party ;  but  he  had  torn  them  all 


62 


THE  DEPUTATION. 


up,  and  was  now  resolved  to  tell  him  in  plain 
words. 

Savrola  saw  his  look.  “  Ah,  Louis,”  he 
cried,  “  I  am  glad  you  are  here.  How  good 
of  you  to  come !  I  have  just  left  the  Presi¬ 
dent;  he  is  recalcitrant;  he  will  not  budge 
an  inch.  I  need  your  advice.  What  course 
shall  we  adopt  ?  ” 

“  What  has  happened  ?  ”  asked  the  young 
man,  sulkily  but  curiously. 

Savrola  related  the  interview  with  graphic 
terseness.  Moret  listened  attentively  and 
then  said,  still  with  great  ill  humour,  “  Phys¬ 
ical  force  is  the  only  argument  he  under¬ 
stands.  I  am  for  raising  the  people.” 

“  Perhaps  you  are  right,”  said  Savrola  reflec¬ 
tively,  “  I  am  half  inclined  to  agree  with  you.” 

Moret  argued  his  proposition  with  vigour 
and  earnestness,  and  never  had  his  leader 
seemed  so  agreeable  to  the  violent  measures 
he  proposed.  For  half  an  hour  they  dis¬ 
cussed  the  point.  Savrola  still  appeared  un¬ 
convinced  ;  he  looked  at  his  watch.  “  It  is 
past  two  o’clock,”  he  said.  “  Let  us  lunch 
here  and  thrash  the  matter  out  ” 


THE  DEPUTATION.  63 

They  did  so.  The  luncheon  was  excel¬ 
lent,  and  the  host’s  arguments  became  more 
and  more  convincing.  At  last,  with  the 
coffee,  Moret  admitted  that  perhaps  it  was 
better  to  wait,  and  they  parted  with  great 
cordiality. 


CHAPTER  V. 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 

“That,”  said  the  President  to  his  confi¬ 
dential  secretary,  so  soon  as  the  door  had 
closed  on  the  retiring  deputation,  “is  over, 
but  we  shall  have  plenty  more  in  the  future. 
Savrola  will  most  certainly  be  elected  for  the 
Central  Division,  and  we  shall  then  have  the 
pleasure  of  listening  to  him  in  the  Senate.” 

“  Unless,”  added  Miguel,  “  anything  should 
happen.” 

The  President,  who  knew  his  man  well, 
understood  the  implication.  “  No,  it  is  no 
good ;  we  cannot  do  that.  Fifty  years  ago 
it  might  have  been  possible.  People  won’t 
stand  that  sort  of  thing  now-a-days ;  even 
the  army  might  have  scruples.  So  long  as 
he  keeps  within  the  law,  I  don’t  see  how  we 
can  touch  him  constitutionally.” 

“  He  is  a  great  force,  a  great  force ;  some¬ 
times,  I  think,  the  greatest  in  Laurania. 

64 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION.  65 

Every  day  he  grows  stronger.  Presently 
the  end  will  come,”  said  the  Secretary  slowly 
and  thoughtfully,  who,  as  the  partner  of 
Molara’s  dangers,  no  less  than  of  his  actions, 
had  a  claim  to  be  heard.  “  I  think  the  end 
is  coming,”  he  continued ;  “  perhaps  quite 
soon  —  unless - ?”  he  paused. 

“  I  tell  you  it  can’t  be  done.  Any  acci¬ 
dent  that  happened  would  be  attributed  to 
me.  It  would  mean  a  revolution  here,  and 
close  every  asylum  abroad.” 

“There  are  other  ways  besides  force,  phys¬ 
ical  force.” 

“  None  that  I  can  see,  and  he  is  a  strong 
man.” 

“  So  was  Samson,  nevertheless  the  Philis¬ 
tines  spoiled  him.” 

“  Through  a  woman.  I  don’t  believe  he 
has  ever  been  in  love.” 

“  That  is  no  reason  against  the  future.” 

“Wanted  a  Delilah,”  said  the  President 
dryly.  “  Perhaps  you  will  find  one  for  him.” 

The  Secretary’s  eyes  wandered  round  the 
room  artlessly,  and  paused  for  a  moment 
on  a  photograph  of  Lucile. 


66 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 


“How  dare  you,  Sir!  You  are  a  scoun¬ 
drel!  You  have  not  an  ounce  of  virtue  in 
you !  ” 

“We  have  been  associated  for  some  time, 
General.”  He  always  called  him  General 
on  these  occasions,  it  reminded  the  Presi¬ 
dent  of  various  little  incidents  which  had 
taken  place  when  they  had  worked  together 
during  the  war.  “  Perhaps  that  is  the  cause.” 

“You  are  impertinent.” 

“  My  interests  are  concerned.  I  too  have 
enemies.  You  know  very  well  how  much 
my  life  would  be  worth  without  the  protec¬ 
tion  of  the  Secret  Police.  I  only  remember 
with  whom  and  for  whom  these  things  were 
done.” 

“  Perhaps  I  am  hasty,  Miguel,  but  there  is 

a  limit,  even  between - ”  He  was  going 

to  say  friends  but  Miguel  interposed  accom¬ 
plices.  “  Well,”  said  Molara,  “  I  do  not  care 
what  you  call  it.  What  is  your  proposition  ?  ” 

“  The  Philistines,”  replied  Miguel,  “spoiled 
Samson,  but  Delilah  had  to  cut  his  hair  first.” 

Do  you  mean  that  she  should  implore 
him  to  hold  his  hand?” 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION.  67 

“  No,  I  think  that  would  be  useless,  but 
if  he  were  compromised - ” 

“  But  she,  she  would  not  consent.  It 
would  involve  her.” 

“  She  need  not  necessarily  know.  An¬ 
other  object  for  making  his  acquaintance 
might  be  suggested.  It  would  come  as  a 
surprise  to  her.” 

“  You  are  a  scoundrel  —  an  infernal  scoun¬ 
drel,”  said  the  President  quietly. 

Miguel  smiled,  as  one  who  receives  a 
compliment.  “  The  matter,”  he  said,  “  is  too 
serious  for  the  ordinary  rules  of  decency 
and  honour.  Special  cases  demand  special 
remedies.” 

“  She  would  never  forgive  me.” 

“  The  forgiveness  would  rest  with  you. 
Your  charity  would  enable  you  to  pardon  an 
uncommitted  crime.  You  have  only  to  play 
the  jealous  husband  and  own  your  mistake 
later  on.” 

“  And  he  ?  ” 

“  Fancy  the  great  popular  leader.  Patriot, 
Democrat,  what  not,  discovered  fawning  to 
the  tyrant’s  wife!  Why,  the  impropriety 


68 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION 


alone  would  disgust  many.  And  more  than 
that,  —  observe  him  begging  for  mercy, 
grovelling  at  the  President’s  feet,  —  a  pretty 
picture  !  It  would  ruin  him ;  ridicule  alone 
would  kill  him.” 

“  It  might,”  said  Molara.  The  picture 
pleased  him. 

“  It  must.  It  is  the  only  chance  that  I  can 
see,  and  it  need  cost  you  nothing.  Every 
woman  is  secretly  flattered  by  the  jealousy  of 
the  man  she  loves,  even  if  he  be  her  husband.” 

“  How  do  you  know  these  things  ?  ”  asked 
Molara,  looking  at  the  ugly  pinched  figure 
and  glistening  hair  of  his  companion. 

11 1  know,”  said  Miguel  with  a  grin  of  odious 
pride.  The  suggestion  of  his  appetites  was 
repulsive.  The  President  was  conscious  of 
disgust.  “  Mr.  Secretary  Miguel,”  he  said 
with  the  air  of  one  who  has  made  up  his 
mind,  “  I  must  request  you  not  to  speak  to 
me  of  this  matter  again.  I  consider  it  shows 
less  to  the  advantage  of  your  heart  than  of 
your  head.” 

“  I  see  by  Your  Excellency’s  manner  that 
further  allusion  is  unnecessary.” 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION.  69 

“  Have  you  the  report  of  the  Agricultural 
Committee  for  last  year  ?  Good,  —  please 
have  a  precis  made  of  it;  I  want  some  facts. 
The  country  may  be  kept,  even  if  we  lose 
the  capital ;  that  means  a  good  part  of  the 
army.” 

Thus  the  subject  dropped.  Each  under¬ 
stood  the  other,  and  behind  lay  the  spur  of 
danger. 

After  the  President  had  finished  the  morn¬ 
ing’s  business,  he  rose  to  leave  the  room,  but 
before  he  did  so  he  turned  to  Miguel  and 
said  abruptly :  “  It  would  be  a  great  conven¬ 
ience  for  us  to  know  what  course  the  Oppo¬ 
sition  intends  to  pursue  on  the  opening  of 
the  Senate,  would  it  not  ?  ” 

“  Assuredly.” 

“  How  can  we  induce  Savrola  to  speak  ? 
He  is  incorruptible.” 

“  There  is  another  method.” 

“  I  tell  you  physical  force  is  not  to  be 
thought  of.” 

“  There  is  another  method.” 

“And  that,”  said  the  President,  “I  directed 
you  not  to  speak  of  again.” 


70 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 


“  Precisely,”  said  the  Secretary,  and  re¬ 
sumed  his  writing. 

The  garden  into  which  Molara  walked 
was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  famous  in 
a  country  where  all  vegetation  attained  luxu¬ 
riant  forms.  The  soil  was  fertile,  the  sun 
hot,  and  the  rains  plentiful.  It  displayed  an 
attractive  disorder.  The  Lauranians  were 
no  admirers  of  that  peculiar  taste  which  finds 
beauty  in  the  exact  arrangement  of  an  equal 
number  of  small  trees  of  symmetrical  shape 
in  mathematical  designs,  or  in  the  creation 
of  geometrical  figures  by  means  of  narrow 
paths  with  box-hedges.  They  were  an  un¬ 
enlightened  people,  and  their  gardens  dis¬ 
played  a  singular  contempt  for  geometry  and 
precision.  Great  blazes  of  colour  arranged 
in  pleasing  contrasts  were  the  lights,  and 
cool  green  arbours  the  shades  of  their  rural 
pictures.  Their  ideal  of  gardening  was  to 
make  every  plant  grow  as  freely  as  if  directed 
by  nature,  and  to  as  high  perfection  as  if 
cultivated  by  art.  If  the  result  was  not 
artistic,  it  was  at  least  beautiful. 

The  President,  however,  cared  very  little 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION.  7 1 

for  flowers  or  their  arrangement;  he  was, 
he  said,  too  busy  a  man  to  have  anything 
to  do  with  the  beauties  of  colour,  harmony, 
or  line.  Neither  the  tints  of  the  rose  nor 
the  smell  of  the  jasmine  awakened  in  him 
more  than  the  rudimentary  physical  pleas¬ 
ures  which  are  natural  and  involuntary.  He 
liked  to  have  a  good  flower  garden,  because 
it  was  the  right  thing  to  have,  because  it 
enabled  him  to  take  people  there  and  talk 
to  them  personally  on  political  matters,  and 
because  it  was  convenient  for  afternoon  re¬ 
ceptions.  But  he  himself  took  no  interest 
in  it.  The  kitchen  garden  appealed  to  him 
more ;  his  practical  soul  rejoiced  more  in 
an  onion  than  an  orchid. 

He  was  full  of  thought  after  his  conver¬ 
sation  with  Miguel,  and  turned  down  the 
shady  path  which  led  to  the  fountains  with 
long,  hasty  strides.  Things  were  looking 
desperate.  It  was,  as  Miguel  had  said,  a 
question  of  time,  unless,  —  unless  Savrola 
were  removed  or  discredited.  He  refrained 
from  precisely  formulating  the  idea  that  had 
taken  possession  of  his  mind.  He  had  done 


72  A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 

many  things  in  the  rough  days  of  the  war 
when  he  was  a  struggling  man,  the  memory 
of  which  was  not  pleasant.  He  remem¬ 
bered  a  brother  officer,  a  rising  man,  the 
colonel  of  a  regiment,  who  had  been  a 
formidable  rival;  at  a  critical  moment  he 
had  withheld  the  supports,  and  left  it  to 
the  enemy  to  remove  one  obstacle  from  his 
path.  Then  another  tale  came  into  his 
mind  which  also  was  not  a  pretty  one,  a 
tale  of  a  destroyed  treaty,  and  a  broken 
truce;  of  men,  who  had  surrendered  to 
terms,  shot  against  the  wall  of  the  fort 
they  had  held  so  long.  He  also  recalled 
with  annoyance  the  methods  he  had  adopted 
to  extract  information  from  the  captured 
spy ;  five  years  of  busy  life,  of  success  and 
fortune,  had  not  obscured  the  memory  of 
the  man’s  face  as  it  writhed  in  suffering. 
But  this  new  idea  seemed  the  most  odious 
of  all.  He  was  unscrupulous,  but  like  many 
men  in  history  or  modern  life,  he  had  tried 
to  put  away  a  discreditable  past.  Hence¬ 
forth,  he  had  said  when  he  obtained  power, 
he  would  abandon  such  methods :  they 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 


73 


would  no  longer  be  necessary ;  and  yet, 
here  was  the  need  already.  Besides,  Lucile 
was  so  beautiful ;  he  loved  her  in  his  hard 
way  for  that  alone ;  and  she  was  such  a 
consort,  so  tactful,  so  brilliant,  that  he  ad¬ 
mired  and  valued  her  from  a  purely  official 
standpoint.  If  she  ever  knew,  she  would 
never  forgive  him.  She  never  should  know, 
but  still  he  hated  the  idea. 

But  what  other  course  remained?  He 
thought  of  the  faces  of  the  crowd  the  day 
before ;  of  Savrola ;  of  the  stories  which 
reached  him  from  the  army;  of  other  tales 
of  a  darker  and  more  mysterious  kind, — 
tales  of  strange  federations  and  secret  so¬ 
cieties,  which  suggested  murder,  as  well  as 
revolution.  The  tide  was  rising ;  it  was 
dangerous  to  tarry. 

And  then  the  alternative  presented  it¬ 
self;  flight,  abdication,  a  squalid  existence 
in  some  foreign  country,  despised,  insulted, 
suspected ;  and  exiles  always  lived  to  a 
great  age  he  had  heard.  He  would  not 
think  of  it ;  he  would  die  first ;  nothing 
but  death  should  drag  him  from  the  palace, 


74  A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 

and  he  would  fight  to  the  last.  His  mind 
returned  to  the  starting  point  of  his  reflec¬ 
tions.  Here  was  a  chance,  the  one  solu¬ 
tion  which  seemed  possible ;  it  was  not  an 
agreeable  one,  but  it  was  that  or  none.  He 
had  reached  the  end  of  the  path  and  turn¬ 
ing  the  corner  saw  Lucile  seated  by  the 
fountain.  It  was  a  beautiful  picture. 

She  saw  his  preoccupied  look  and  rose  to 
meet  him.  “What  is  the  matter,  Antonio? 
You  look  worried.” 

“  Things  are  going  wrong  with  us,  my 
dear.  Savrola,  the  deputation,  the  news¬ 
papers,  and,  above  all,  the  reports  I  receive 
of  the  people,  are  ominous  and  alarming.” 

“  I  noticed  black  looks  this  morning  when 
I  drove.  Do  you  think  there  is  danger  ?  ” 

“  I  do,”  he  answered  in  his  precise  official 
manner,  “  grave  danger.” 

“  I  wish  I  could  help  you,”  she  said,  “  but 
I  am  only  a  woman.  What  can  I  do?”  He 
did  not  answer  and  she  continued :  “  Senor 
Savrola  is  a  kind  man.  I  used  to  know 
him  quite  well  before  the  war.” 

“  He  will  ruin  us.” 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 


75 


“  Surely  not.” 

“We  shall  have  to  fly  the  country,  if  in¬ 
deed  they  allow  us  to  do  that.” 

She  turned  paler.  “  But  I  know  what 
men  look  like ;  there  is  a  sympathy  between 
us ;  he  is  no  fanatic.” 

“  There  are  powers  behind  and  beneath 
him  of  which  he  knows  little,  which  he  can¬ 
not  control,  but  which  he  has  invoked.” 

“  Can  you  do  nothing  ?  ” 

“  I  cannot  arrest  him ;  he  is  too  popular, 
and  besides  he  has  broken  no  law.  He  will 
go  on.  In  a  fortnight  are  the  elections; 
he  will  be  returned  in  spite  of  my  precau¬ 
tions  ;  then  the  trouble  will  begin.”  He 
paused,  and  then  speaking  as  if  to  himself 
continued :  “  If  we  could  learn  what  he 
means  to  do,  perhaps  we  might  defeat 
it.” 

“  Can  I  not  help  you  ?  ”  she  asked  quickly. 
“I  know  him;  I  think  he  likes  me.  He 
might  whisper  to  me  what  he  would  not  tell 
to  others.”  She  thought  of  many  victories 
in  the  past. 

“  My  darling,”  said  Molara,  “  why  should 


76 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 


you  spoil  your  life  by  mixing  in  the  darker 
side  of  politics  ?  I  would  not  ask  you.” 

“  But  I  want  to.  I  will  try  if  it  would  help 
you.” 

“  It  might  do  much  more.” 

“Very  well,  I  will  find  out  for  you;  in  a 
fortnight  you  shall  know.  He  must  come 
to  the  State  Ball ;  I  will  meet  him  there.” 

“  I  am  loth  to  let  you  talk  to  such  a  man, 
but  I  know  your  wit,  and  the  need  is  great. 
But  will  he  come  ?  ” 

“  I  will  write  him  a  note  with  the  invita¬ 
tion,”  she  said,  “  laugh  at  politics  and  advise 
him  to  keep  his  private  life  at  least  free  from 
them.  I  think  he  will  come ;  if  not,  I  will 
find  some  other  way  of  seeing  him.” 

Molara  looked  at  her  with  admiration.  At 
no  time  did  he  love  her  more  than  when  he 
realised  of  what  use  she  was  to  him.  “  I 
leave  it  to  you,  then.  I  fear  you  will  fail, 
but  if  you  can  do  it,  you  may  have  saved 
the  State.  If  not,  no  harm  will  have  been 
done.” 

“  I  shall  succeed,”  she  answered  confidently, 
and  rising  from  her  seat  began  to  walk 


A  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 


77 


towards  the  house.  She  saw  from  her  hus¬ 
band’s  manner  that  he  would  like  to  be 
alone. 

He  remained  seated  there  for  a  long  time, 
staring  into  the  water  in  which  the  fat,  lazy, 
goldfish  swam  placidly.  His  face  wore  the 
expression  of  one  who  has  swallowed  some 
nasty  thing. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 

The  sagacious  founders  of  the  Lauranian 
Republic  had  recognised  the  importance  of 
preserving  and  promoting  the  practice  of 
social  civilities  between  the  public  pien  of  the 
State,  irrespective  of  party.  It  had  therefore 
long  been  the  custom  for  the  President  to 
give  several  official  entertainments  during 
the  autumn  season,  to  which  all  the  distin¬ 
guished  characters  of  either  side  were  invited, 
and  which  it  was  considered  etiquette  to 
attend.  This  year  feeling  ran  so  high  and 
relations  were  so  strained  that  Savrola  had 
decided  not  to  accept,  and  had  already  for¬ 
mally  declined  the  invitation ;  he  was  there¬ 
fore  not  a  little  surprised  when  he  received  a 
second  card,  and  still  more  when  he  read 
Lucile’s  note  which  accompanied  it. 

He  saw  she  had  exposed  herself  to  a  re¬ 
buff  with  her  eyes  open,  and  wondered  why 

78  - 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 


79 


she  had  done  so.  Of  course  she  counted  on 
her  charms.  It  is  hard,  if  not  impossible,  to 
snub  a  beautiful  woman ;  they  remain  beau¬ 
tiful  and  the  rebuke  recoils.  He  miofht  in- 
deed  have  made  political  capital  out  of  so 
pressing  an  invitation  sent  at  such  a  critical 
time  ;  but  he  felt  she  had  judged  him  well, 
and  knew  she  was  safe  at  least  from  that. 
This  pleased  him.  He  was  sorry  he  could 
not  go;  but  he  had  made  up  his  mind,  and 
sat  down  to  write  and  decline.  Half  way 
through  the  letter,  he  paused ;  the  thought 
occurred  to  him,  that  perhaps  she  might 
stand  in  need  of  his  help.  He  read  the 
letter  again  and  fancied,  though  the  words 
did  not  warrant  it,  that  he  detected  a  note 
of  appeal.  And  then  he  began  to  look  for 
reasons  for  changing  his  mind :  the  old 
established  custom  ;  the  necessity  of  showing 
his  followers  that  for  the  present  he  was  in 
favour  of  constitutional  agitation  only;  the 
opportunity  of  displaying  his  confidence  in 
the  success  of  his  plans ;  in  fact,  every  argu¬ 
ment,  but  the  true  one,  was  arrayed  against 
his  determination. 


80  ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 

Yes,  he  would  go :  the  party  might  object, 
but  he  did  not  care;  it  was  none  of  their 
business,  and  he  was  strong  enough  to  face 
their  displeasure.  These  reflections  were 
interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  Moret,  his 
face  glowing  with  enthusiasm. 

“  The  Central  Division  Committee  have 
nominated  you  unanimously  as  their  candi¬ 
date  at  the  elections.  The  Dictator’s  pup¬ 
pet,  Tranta,  was  howled  down.  I  have 
arranged  for  a  public  meeting  on  Thursday 
night  for  you  to  address.  We  are  on  the 
crest  of  the  wave  !  ” 

“  Capital !  ”  said  Savrola.  “  I  had  expected 
to  be  nominated ;  our  influence  in  the  capi¬ 
tal  is  supreme.  I  am  glad  of  an  opportu¬ 
nity  of  speaking ;  I  have  not  had  a  meeting 
for  some  time,  and  there  is  a  good  deal  to 
talk  about  just  now.  What  day  did  you 
say  you  had  arranged  it  for  ?  ” 

“  Thursday  in  the  City-Hall  at  eight  in 
the  evening,”  said  Moret,  who,  though  san¬ 
guine,  was  not  unbusiness-like. 

“  Thursday  ?  ” 

“  Yes,  you  are  not  engaged  anywhere.” 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 


8 1 


“  Well,”  said  Savrola  speaking  slowly  and 
appearing  to  weigh  his  words,  “  Thursday 
is  the  night  of  the  State  Ball.” 

“  I  know,”  said  Moret,  “  that  was  why  I 
arranged  it  so.  They  will  feel  they  are 
dancing  on  a  volcano;  only  a  mile  from 
the  palace  will  be  the  people,  massed, 
agreed,  determined.  Molara  will  not  enjoy 
his  evening ;  Louvet  will  not  go ;  Sorrento 
will  be  making  arrangements  to  massacre, 
if  necessary.  It  will  spoil  the  festivities ; 
they  will  all  see  the  writing  on  the  wall.” 
“  Thursday  will  not  do,  Moret.” 

“Not  do!  Why  not?” 

“  Because  I  am  going  to  the  ball  that 
night,”  said  Savrola  deliberately. 

Moret  gasped.  “  What,”  he  cried,  “  you  !  ” 
“  Most  certainly  I  shall  go.  The  ancient 
customs  of  the  State  cannot  be  set  aside 
like  this.  It  is  my  duty  to  go ;  we  are  fight¬ 
ing  for  the  Constitution,  and  we  are  bound 
to  show  our  respect  for  its  principles.” 

“You  will  accept  Molara’s  hospitality, 
enter  his  house,  —  eat  his  food  ?  ’ 

“  No,”  said  Savrola;  “  I  shall  eat  the  food 


82 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 


provided  by  the  State.  As  you  well  know, 
the  expenses  of  these  official  functions  are 
chargeable  to  the  public.” 

“  You  will  talk  to  him  ?  ” 

“  Certainly,  but  he  will  not  enjoy  it.” 

“  You  will  insult  him,  then  ?  ” 

“  My  dear  Moret,  what  should  make  you 
think  that  ?  I  shall  be  very  civil.  That 
will  frighten  him  most  of  all ;  he  will  not 
know  what  is  impending.” 

“You  cannot  go,”  said  Moret  decidedly. 

“  Indeed  I  am  going.” 

“  Think  what  the  Trade-Unions  will  say.” 

“  I  have  thought  about  all  these  things 
and  have  made  up  my  mind,”  said  Savrola. 
“They  may  say  what  they  like.  It  will 
show  them  that  I  do  not  intend  to  discard 
Constitutional  methods  for  a  long  time  yet. 
These  people  want  their  enthusiasm  cool¬ 
ing  from  time  to  time;  they  take  life  too 
seriously.” 

“  They  will  accuse  you  of  betraying  the 
cause.” 

“  I  have  no  doubt  stupid  people  will  make 
characteristic  remarks,  but  I  trust  none  of 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS.  83 

my  friends  will  bore  me  by  repeating  them 
to  me.” 

“  What  will  Strelitz  say  ?  It  will  very  likely 
make  him  cross  the  frontier  with  his  fol¬ 
lowers.  He  thinks  we  are  lukewarm,  and  has 
been  growing  more  impatient  every  week.” 

“  If  he  comes  before  we  are  ready  to  help, 
the  troops  will  make  short  work  of  him  and 
his  rabble.  But  he  has  definite  orders  from 
me  and  will,  I  hope,  obey  them.” 

“You  are  doing  wrong,  and  you  know 
it,”  said  Moret  harshly  and  savagely ;  “  to 
say  nothing  of  the  contemptible  humilia¬ 
tion  of  cringing  to  your  enemy.” 

Savrola  smiled  at  his  follower’s  anger. 
“  Oh,”  he  said,  “  I  shall  not  cringe.  Come, 
you  have  not  yet  seen  me  do  that,”  and  he 
put  his  hand  on  his  companion’s  arm.  “  It 
is  strange,  Louis,”  he  continued,  “  that  we 
differ  in  so  many  things,  and  yet,  if  I  were 
in  difficulty  and  doubt,  there  is  no  one  to 
whom  I  would  go  sooner  than  to  you.  We 
squabble  about  trifles,  but  if  it  were  a  great 
matter,  your  judgment  should  rule  me,  and 
you  know  it  well.” 


84  ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 

Moret  yielded.  He  always  yielded  to  Sav- 
rola  when  he  talked  like  that.  “  Well,”  he 
said,  “  when  will  you  speak  ?  ” 

“  Whenever  you  like.” 

“  Friday,  then,  the  sooner  the  better.” 

“Very  well;  do  you  make  the  arrange¬ 
ments  ;  I  will  find  something  to  say.” 

“  I  wish  you  were  not  going,”  said  Moret, 
reverting  to  his  former  objection  ;  “  nothing 
on  earth  would  induce  me  to  go.” 

“  Moret,”  said  Savrola  with  strange  ear¬ 
nestness,  “  we  have  settled  that ;  there  are 
other  things  to  talk  about.  I  am  troubled 
in  my  mind.  There  is  an  undercurrent  of 
agitation,  the  force  of  which  I  cannot  gauge. 
I  am  the  acknowledged  leader  of  the  party, 
but  sometimes  I  realise  that  there  are  agen¬ 
cies  at  work,  which  I  do  not  control.  That 
secret  society  they  call  the  League  is  an  un¬ 
known  factor.  I  hate  that  fellow,  that  Ger¬ 
man  fellow,  Kreutze,  Number  One  as  he 
styles  himself.  He  is  the  source  of  all  the 
opposition  I  encounter  in  the  party  itself; 
the  Labour  Delegates  all  seem  to  be  under 
his  influence.  Indeed  there  are  moments 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS.  85 

when  I  think  that  you  and  I  and  Godoy  and 
all  who  are  striving  for  the  old  Constitution, 
are  but  the  political  waves  of  a  social  tide 
that  is  flowing  we  know  not  whither.  Per¬ 
haps  I  am  wrong,  but  I  keep  my  eyes  open 
and  their  evidence  makes  me  thoughtful. 
The  future  is  inscrutable  but  appalling ;  you 
must  stand  by  me.  When  I  can  no  longer 
restrain  and  control,  I  will  no  longer  lead.” 

“  The  League  is  nothing,”  said  Moret, 
“  but  a  small  anarchist  group,  who  have 
thrown  in  their  lot,  for  the  present,  with  us. 
You  are  the  indispensable  leader  of  the  party ; 
you  have  created  the  agitation,  and  it  is  in 
your  hands  to  stimulate  or  allay  it.  There 
are  no  unknown  forces ;  you  are  the  motive 
power.” 

Savrola  walked  to  the  window.  “  Look 
out  over  the  city,”  he  said.  “It  is  a  great 
mass  of  buildings;  three  hundred  thousand 
people  live  there.  Consider  its  size;  think 
of  the  latent  potentialities  it  contains,  and 
then  look  at  this  small  room.  Do  you  think 
I  am  what  I  am,  because  I  have  changed  all 
those  minds,  or  because  I  best  express  their 


86 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 


views  ?  Am  I  their  master  or  their  slave  ? 
Believe  me,  I  have  no  illusions,  nor  need 
you.” 

His  manner  impressed  his  follower.  It 
almost  seemed  to  him,  as  he  watched  the  city 
and  listened  to  Savrola’s  earnest  words,  that 
he  heard  the  roar  of  a  multitude,  distant,  sub¬ 
dued,  but  intense  as  the  thunder  of  the  surf 
upon  a  rocky  coast  when  the  wind  is  off  the 
sea.  He  did  not  reply.  His  highly  wrought 
temperament  exaggerated  every  mood  and 
passion ;  he  always  lived  in  the  superlative. 
He  had  no  counterpoise  of  healthy  cynicism. 
Now  he  was  very  solemn,  and  bidding  Sav- 
rola  good-morning,  walked  slowly  down  the 
stairs,  swayed  by  the  vibrations  of  a  power¬ 
ful  imagination  which  had  been  stimulated 
to  an  extreme. 

Savrola  lay  back  in  his  chair.  His  first 
inclination  was  to  laugh,  but  he  realised  that 
his  mirth  would  not  be  entirely  at  Moret’s 
expense.  He  had  tried  to  trick  himself  as 
well,  but  the  parts  of  that  subtle  brain  were 
too  intimately  connected  to  have  secrets  from 
one  another.  Still  he  would  not  allow  them 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS.  87 

to  formulate  the  true  reason  of  his  change 
of  mind.  It  was  not  so,  he  said  to  himself 
several  times,  and  even  if  it  were  it  was  of 
no  importance  and  signified  nothing.  He 
took  a  cigarette  from  his  case,  and  lighting  it, 
watched  the  coiling  rings  of  smoke. 

How  much  of  what  he  had  said  had  he 
believed  ?  He  thought  of  Moret’s  serious 
face  ;  that  was  not  entirely  produced  by  his 
influence.  The  young  revolutionist  had 
noticed  something  too,  but  had  feared,  or 
failed,  to  reduce  his  impressions  to  words. 
There  was  an  undercurrent  then  ;  there  were 
many  dangers  ahead.  Well,  he  did  not  care  ; 
he  was  confident  in  his  own  powers.  As  the 
difficulties  arose,  he  would  meet  them  ;  when 
dangers  threatened  he  would  overcome  them. 
Horse,  foot,  and  artillery,  he  was  a  man,  a 
complete  entity.  Under  any  circumstances, 
in  any  situation  he  knew  himself  a  factor  to 
be  reckoned  with ;  whatever  the  game,  he 
would  play  it  to  his  amusement,  if  not  to  his 
advantage. 

The  smoke  of  his  cigarette  curled  round 
his  head.  Life,  —  how  unreal,  how  barren, 


88  ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 

and  yet,  how  fascinating!  Fools,  calling 
themselves  philosophers,  had  tried  to  bring 
home  the  bitter  fact  to  men.  His  philosophy 
lent  itself  to  a  pious  fraud  —  taught  him  to 
minimise  the  importance  of  his  pains,  and  to 
magnify  that  of  his  pleasures;  made  life  de¬ 
lightful  and  death  incidental.  Zeno  had 
shown  him  how  to  face  adversity,  and  Epicu¬ 
rus  how  to  enjoy  pleasure.  He  basked  in 
the  smiles  of  fortune,  and  shrugged  his 
shoulders  at  the  frowns  of  fate.  His  exist¬ 
ence,  or  series  of  existences,  had  been  agree¬ 
able.  All  that  he  remembered  had  been 
worth  living.  If  there  was  a  future  state,  if 
the  game  was  to  begin  again  elsewhere,  he 
would  take  a  hand.  He  hoped  for  immor¬ 
tality,  but  he  contemplated  annihilation  with 
composure.  Meanwhile  the  business  of  liv¬ 
ing  was  an  interesting  problem.  His  speech, 
—  he  had  made  many  and  knew  that  nothing 
good  can  be  obtained  without  effort.  These 
impromptu  feats  of  oratory  existed  only  in 
the  minds  of  the  listeners;  the  flowers  of 
rhetoric  were  hothouse  plants. 

What  was  there  to  say  ?  Successive 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS.  89 

cigarettes  had  been  mechanically  consumed. 
Amid  the  smoke  he  saw  a  peroration,  which 
would  cut  deep  into  the  hearts  of  a  crowd; 
a  high  thought,  a  fine  simile,  expressed  in 
that  correct  diction  which  is  comprehensi¬ 
ble  even  to  the  most  illiterate,  and  appeals 
to  the  most  simple;  something  to  lift  their 
minds  from  the  material  cares  of  life  and 
to  awake  sentiment.  His  ideas  began  to 
take  the  form  of  words,  to  group  them¬ 
selves  into  sentences ;  he  murmured  to  him¬ 
self  ;  the  rhythm  of  his  own  language  swayed 
him ;  instinctively  he  alliterated.  Ideas  suc¬ 
ceeded  one  another,  as  a  stream  flows  swiftly 
by  and  the  light  changes  on  its  waters.  He 
seized  a  piece  of  paper  and  began  hurriedly 
to  pencil  notes.  That  was  a  point;  could 
not  tautology  accentuate  it?  He  scribbled 
down  a  rough  sentence,  scratched  it  out, 
polished  it,  and  wrote  it  in  again.  The 
sound  would  please  their  ears,  the  sense 
improve  and  stimulate  their  minds.  What 
a  game  it  was !  His  brain  contained  the 
cards  he  had  to  play,  the  world  the  stakes 
he  played  for. 


90  ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 

As  he  worked,  the  hours  passed  away. 
The  housekeeper  entering  with  his  luncheon 
found  him  silent  and  busy;  she  had  seen 
him  thus  before  and  did  not  venture  to  in¬ 
terrupt  him.  The  untasted  food  grew  cold 
upon  the  table,  as  the  hands  of  the  clock 
moved  slowly  round  marking  the  measured 
tread  of  time.  Presently  he  rose,  and,  com¬ 
pletely  under  the  influence  of  his  own 
thoughts  and  language,  began  to  pace  the 
room  with  short  rapid  strides,  speaking  to 
himself  in  a  low  voice  and  with  great  em¬ 
phasis.  Suddenly  he  stopped,  and  with  a 
strange  violence  his  hand  descended  on  the 
table.  It  was  the  end  of  the  speech. 

The  noise  recalled  him  to  the  common¬ 
places  of  life.  He  was  hungry  and  tired, 
and  with  a  laugh  at  his  own  enthusiasm  sat 
down  at  the  table  and  began  his  neglected 
luncheon. 

A  dozen  sheets  of  note  paper,  covered 
with  phrases,  facts,  and  figures,  were  the 
result  of  the  morning’s  work.  They  lay 
pinned  together  on  the  table,  harmless  in¬ 
significant  pieces  of  paper ;  and  yet  Antonio 


ON  CONSTITUTIONAL  GROUNDS. 


91 


Molara,  President  of  the  Republic  of  Lau- 
rania,  would  have  feared  a  bombshell  less. 
Nor  would  he  have  been  either  a  fool  or 
a  coward. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  STATE  BALL. 

The  palace  of  Laurania  was  admirably 
suited  to  the  discharge  of  the  social  cere¬ 
monies  of  the  State.  The  lavish  expenditure 
on  public  entertainments,  which  the  consti¬ 
tutional  practice  encouraged,  allowed  the 
hospitalities  of  the  Republic  to  be  extended 
upon  the  most  magnificent  scale.  The  open¬ 
ing  State  Ball  of  the  season  was  in  many 
ways  the  most  important  of  these  affairs.  It 
was  at  this  function  that  the  great  men  of 
both  parties  met,  for  the  first  time  after  the 
summer  heats,  before  the  autumn  session, 
and  the  brilliant  society  of  the  capital  re¬ 
united  after  their  absence  in  their  country 
and  mountain  villas.  Taste,  elegance,  and 
magnificence  were  equally  displayed.  The 
finest  music,  the  best  champagne,  the  most 
diverse,  yet  select,  company  were  among  the 
attractions  of  the  evening.  The  spacious 


92 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


93 


courtyard  of  the  palace  was  completely  cov¬ 
ered  by  a  gigantic  awning.  Rows  of  the 
Infantry  of  the  Guard  lined  the  approaches, 
and  with  their  bright  steel  bayonets  increased 
the  splendour  and  the  security  of  the  occa¬ 
sion.  The  well-lit  streets  were  crowded  with 
the  curious  populace.  The  great  hall  of  the 
palace,  at  all  times  imposing  and  magnificent, 
displayed  a  greater  pomp  when  filled  with  a 
gaily  dressed  company. 

At  the  head  of  the  stairs  stood  the  Presi¬ 
dent  and  his  wife,  he  resplendent  in  his  orders 
and  medals,  she  in  her  matchless  beauty. 
As  the  guests  ascended,  an  aide-de-camp,  a 
gorgeous  thing  in  crimson  and  gold,  inquired 
their  names  and  styles  and  announced  them. 
Many  and  various  was  the  company ;  every 
capital  in  Europe,  every  country  in  the  world, 
was  represented. 

The  guest  of  the  evening  was  the  King 
of  Ethiopia,  a  mass  of  silk  and  jewels 
framing  a  black  but  vivacious  face.  He 
came  early,  —  unwisely  as,  had  he  come 
later,  there  would  have  been  a  better  audi¬ 
ence  to  watch  his  arrival ;  however,  to  his 


94 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


untutored  mind  perhaps  this  was  a  matter 
of  little  importance. 

The  Diplomatic  Corps  followed  in  a  long 
succession.  Coach  after  coach  drew  up  at 
the  entrance  and  discharged  its  burden  of 
polite  astuteness,  clothed  in  every  conceiva¬ 
ble  combination  of  gold  and  colour.  Ar¬ 
rived  at  the  top  of  the  stairs,  the  Russian 
Ambassador,  grey  but  gallant,  paused  and, 
bowing  with  a  stately  courtesy,  kissed  the 
hand  Lucile  extended. 

“  The  scene  is  an  appropriate  setting  to 
a  peerless  diamond,”  he  murmured. 

“  Would  it  sparkle  as  brightly  in  the  Win¬ 
ter  Palace  ?  ”  inquired  Lucile  lightly. 

“Assuredly  the  frosty  nights  of  Russia 
would  intensify  its  brilliancy.” 

“  Among  so  many  others  it  would  be  lost.” 

“  Among  all  others  it  would  be  unrivalled 
and  alone.” 

“  Ah,”  she  said,  “  I  hate  publicity,  and  as 
for  solitude,  frosty  solitude,  the  thought  of 
it  alone  makes  me  shiver.” 

She  laughed.  The  diplomatist  threw  her 
a  look  of  admiration,  and  stepping  into  the 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


95 


crowd,  that  already  blocked  the  head  of  the 
staiis,  received  and  returned  the  congratu¬ 
lations  of  his  numerous  friends. 

Madame  Tranta,  said  the  aide-de-camp. 

‘  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you,”  said  Lucile. 
“  What  a  pity  your  daughter  could  not 
come ;  it  has  been  a  great  disappointment 
to  many.” 

The  ugly  old  woman  thus  addressed 
beamed  with  delight,  and  moving  up  the 
stairs  pushed  her  way  to  the  marble  balus¬ 
trade  of  the  balcony.  She  watched  the 
later  arrivals,  and  commented  freely  to  her 
acquaintance  on  their  dresses  and  deport¬ 
ments  ;  she  also  gave  a  little  information 
about  each  one,  which  would  have  been  ill- 
natured  even  had  it  not  been  untrue;  but 
though  she  told  her  friends  many  things, 
she  did  not  mention  that  she  had  had  to 
make  Tranta  write  and  threaten  to  desert 
the  President’s  party  unless  she  was  asked 
to  the  ball,  and  that  even  this  had  failed 
to  procure  an  invitation  for  her  daughter, 
an  unfortunate  girl  who  added  a  bad  com¬ 
plexion  to  the  family  features. 


96 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


Louvet  came  next,  looking  anxiously  at 
the  crowd  of  faces  which  gazed  from  the 
landing,  and  imagining  bombs  and  daggers 
at  every  step.  He  regarded  Lucile  with 
apprehension,  but  her  smile  seemed  to  give 
him  courage  and  he  mingled  with  the  throng. 

Then  Sir  Richard  Shalgrove,  the  British 
Ambassador,  whose  genial  and  cheery  face 
displayed  an  innocence  which  conti  asted 
with  his  reputation,  advanced  to  make  his 
bow.  The  strained  relations  between  Lau- 
rania  and  Great  Britain  seemed  to  disappear 
in  that  comprehensive  salutation.  Lucile 
engaged  him  for  a  moment  in  conversation ; 
she  pretended  to  know  little  or  nothing. 
“  And  when/’  she  asked  merrily,  “  do  we 
declare  war  ?  ” 

“  Not  until  after  I  have  had  the  pleasure  of 
the  third  waltz,  I  hope,”  said  the  Ambassador. 

“  How  annoying !  I  wanted  so  much  to 
dance  it  with  you.” 

“  And  you  will  not  ?  ”  he  asked  in  great 
concern. 

“  Dare  I  plunge  two  nations  into  war  for 
the  sake  of  a  waltz  ?  ” 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


97 


“  Had  you  my  inducement  you  would  not 
hesitate,”  he  replied  gallantly. 

“  What,  to  precipitate  hostilities !  What 
have  we  done?  What  is  your  great  in¬ 
ducement  to  fight?” 

“  Not  to  fight,  —  to  dance,”  said  Sir  Rich¬ 
ard  with  a  little  less  than  his  usual  assur¬ 
ance. 

“  For  a  diplomatist  you  are  indeed  ex¬ 
plicit.  While  you  are  in  so  good  a  mood, 
tell  me  what  has  happened  ;  is  there  danger?” 

“Danger?  No — how  could  there  be?” 
He  selected  a  formula :  “  Between  tradi¬ 
tionally  friendly  powers  arbitration  settles 
all  disputes.” 

“You  realise,”  she  said  earnestly  and  with 
an  entire  change  of  manner,  “  that  we  have 
to  consider  the  political  situation  here  ?  A 
strong  despatch  improves  the  position  of 
the  Government.” 

“  I  have  felt  all  through,”  said  the  Am¬ 
bassador  uncompromisingly,  “  that  there  was 
no  danger .”  He  did  not  however  mention 
that  H.M.  battleship  Aggressor  (12,000  tons 
displacement  and  14,000  horse  power,  armed 


98 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


with  four  1 1 -inch  guns)  was  steaming  eigh¬ 
teen  knots  an  hour  towards  the  African 
port  of  the  Lauranian  Republic,  or  that  he 
himself  had  been  busy  all  the  afternoon  with 
cipher  telegrams  relating  to  ships,  stores, 
and  military  movements.  He  thought  that 
would  be  only  boring  her  with  purely  tech¬ 
nical  details. 

While  this  conversation  had  been  taking 
place,  the  stream  of  people  had  passed  con¬ 
tinuously  up  the  stairs,  and  the  throng  on 
the  wide  balcony  that  ran  round  the  entire 
hall  had  become  dense.  The  wonderful 
band  was  almost  drowned  by  the  hum  of 
conversation;  the  perfect  floor  of  the  ball¬ 
room  was  only  occupied  by  a  few  young 
couples  whose  own  affairs  absorbed  their 
minds  and  excluded  all  other  interests.  A 
feeling  of  expectancy  pervaded  the  hall; 
the  rumour  that  Savrola  would  come  had 
spread  far  and  wide  throughout  Laurania. 

Suddenly  everyone  became  hushed,  and 
above  the  strains  of  the  band  the  distant 
sound  of  shouting  was  heard.  Louder  and 
louder  it  swelled,  swiftly  approaching  until 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


99 


it  was  at  the  very  gate;  then  it  died  away, 
and  there  was  a  silence  through  the  hall 
filled  only  by  the  music.  Had  he  been 
hooted  or  cheered  ?  The  sound  had  seemed 
strangely  ambiguous ;  men  were  prepared  to 
wager  about  it;  his  face  would  tell  them 
the  answer. 

The  swing-doors  opened  and  Savrola  en¬ 
tered.  All  eyes  were  turned  on  him,  but 
his  face  showed  them  nothing,  and  the  bets 
remained  undecided.  As  he  leisurely  as¬ 
cended  the  stairs,  his  eye  travelled  with 
interest  round  the  crowded  galleries  and  the 
brilliant  throng  who  lined  them.  No  deco¬ 
rations,  no  orders,  no  star  relieved  the  plain 
evening  dress  he  wore.  Amid  that  blaze 
of  colour,  that  multitude  of  gorgeous  uni¬ 
forms,  he  appeared  a  sombre  figure ;  but, 
like  the  Iron  Duke  in  Paris,  he  looked 
the  leader  of  them  all,  calm,  confident,  and 
composed. 

The  President  walked  down  a  few  steps 
to  meet  his  distinguished  guest.  Both  bowed 
with  grave  dignity. 

“  I  am  glad  you  have  come,  Sir,”  said 


IOO 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


Molara ;  “  it  is  in  harmony  with  the  tradi¬ 
tions  of  the  State.” 

“  Duty  and  inclination  combined  to  point 
the  way,”  answered  Savrola  with  a  smile 
marked  by  a  suggestion  of  irony. 

“You  had  no  difficulty  with  the  crowd?” 
suggested  the  President  acidly. 

“  Oh,  no  difficulty,  but  they  take  politics 
a  little  seriously ;  they  disapproved  of  my 
coming  to  your  palace.” 

“You  are  right  to  come,”  said  Molara. 
“Now  we  who  are  engaged  in  matters  of 
State  know  what  these  things  are  worth ; 
men  of  the  world  do  not  get  excited  over 
public  affairs,  nor  do  gentlemen  fight  with 
bludgeons.” 

“  I  prefer  swords,”  said  Savrola  reflectively. 
He  had  reached  the  head  of  the  stairs  and 
Lucile  stood  before  him.  What  a  queen 
she  looked,  how  peerless  and  incomparable 
among  all  women  !  The  fine  tiara  she  wore 
suggested  sovereignty,  and  democrat  as  he 
was,  he  bowed  to  that  alone.  She  held  out 
her  hand ;  he  took  it  with  reverence  and 
courtesy,  but  the  contact  thrilled  him. 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


IOI 


The  President  selected  a  fat  but  famous 
woman  from  the  aristocracy  of  Laurania, 
and  led  the  way  into  the  ball-room.  Savrola 
did  not  dance ;  there  were  some  amusements 
which  his  philosophy  taught  him  to  despise. 
Lucile  was  captured  by  the  Russian  Ambas¬ 
sador,  and  he  remained  a  spectator. 

Lieutenant  Tiro  saw  him  thus  alone  and 
approached  him,  wishing  to  finish  their  dis¬ 
cussion  about  the  “  back  ”  of  the  polo  team, 
which  had  been  interrupted  the  week  before. 
Savrola  received  him  with  a  smile ;  he  liked 
the  young  soldier,  as  indeed  did  everyone. 
Tiro  was  full  of  arguments;  he  was  in  favour 
of  a  strong  heavy  player  who  should  lie 
back  in  the  game  and  take  no  chances. 
Savrola,  having  remarked  on  the  impor¬ 
tance  of  the  Lauranian  Army  being  prop¬ 
erly  represented  in  an  international  contest, 
favoured  a  light  weight,  playing  right  up 
to  his  forwards  and  ready  to  take  the  ball 
on  himself  at  any  moment.  It  was  an  ani¬ 
mated  discussion. 

“  Where  have  you  played  ?  ”  asked  the 
Subaltern,  surprised  at  his  knowledge. 


102 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


“  I  have  never  played  the  game,”  answered 
Savrola ;  “  but  I  have  always  thought  it  a 
good  training  for  military  officers.” 

The  subject  was  changed. 

“Explain  to  me,”  said  the  great  Demo¬ 
crat,  “  what  all  these  different  orders  are. 
What  is  that  blue  one  that  Sir  Richard,  the 
British  Ambassador,  is  wearing?  ” 

“That  is  the  Garter,”  replied  the  Subaltern; 
“  the  most  honourable  order  in  England.” 

“  Really,  and  what  is  this  that  you  are 
wearing  ?  ” 

“  I !  Oh,  that’s  the  African  medal.  I  was 
out  there  in  ’86  and  ’87,  you  know.”  As 
Savrola  had  anticipated,  he  was  intensely 
pleased  at  being  asked. 

“  It  must  have  been  a  strange  experience 
for  you,  who  are  so  young.” 

“  H  was  damned  good  fun,”  said  the  Sub¬ 
altern  with  decision.  “  I  was  at  Langi  Tab 
My  squadron  had  a  five-mile  pursuit.  The 
lance  is  a  beautiful  weapon.  The  English 
in  India  have  a  sport  called  pig-sticking ; 
I  have  never  tried  it,  but  I  know  a  better.” 

Well,  you  may  have  another  chance 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


IO3 


soon.  We  seem  to  be  getting  into  difficul¬ 
ties  with  the  British  Government.” 

“  Do  you  think  there  is  any  chance  of 
war  ?  ”  asked  the  boy  eagerly. 

“Well,  of  course,”  said  Savrola,  “a  war 
would  distract  the  attention  of  the  people 
from  internal  agitation  and  the  Reform 
movement.  The  President  is  a  clever  man. 
There  might  be  war.  I  should  not  care  to 
prophesy ;  but  do  you  wish  for  it  ?  ” 

“  Certainly  I  do ;  it  is  my  profession.  I 
am  sick  of  being  a  lap-dog  in  this  palace  ;  I 
long  for  the  camp  and  the  saddle  again. 
Besides,  these  English  will  be  worth  fight¬ 
ing;  they  will  give  us  a  gallop  all  right. 
There  was  one  of  their  officers  with  me  at 
Langi  Tal,  a  subaltern ;  he  came  as  a  spec¬ 
tator  searching  for  adventure.” 

“  What  happened  to  him  ?  ” 

“Well,  you  know,  we  pursued  the  enemy 
all  the  way  to  the  hills  and  played  the  devil 
with  them.  As  we  were  galloping  along, 
he  saw  a  lot  making  off  towards  a  wood, 
and  wanted  to  cut  them  off.  I  said  there 
wasn’t  time ;  he  laid  me  six  to  four  there 


104 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


was,  so  I  sent  a  troop,  —  I  was  in  command 
of  the  squadron  that  day  —  you  know.  He 
went  with  them  and  showed  them  the  way 
straight  enough,  —  but  I  bore  you  ?  ” 

“  On  the  contrary,  I  am  greatly  interested ; 
what  then  ?  ” 

“He  was  wrong;  the  enemy  got  to  the 
wood  first  and  picked  him  off  in  the  open. 
Our  fellows  brought  him  back,  shot  through 
the  big  artery  of  the  leg ;  that  doesn’t  take 
long,  you  know.  All  he  said  was:  ‘Well, 
you’ve  won,  but  how  the  deuce  you’ll  get 
paid,  I  can’t  think.  Ask  my  brother,  — 
Royal  Lancers.’  ” 

“  And  then  ?  ”  asked  Savrola. 

“Well,  I  couldn’t  find  the  artery  to  com¬ 
press  it,  and  none  of  the  doctors  were  about. 
He  died,  —  a  gallant  fellow  !  ” 

The  Subaltern  paused,  rather  ashamed  at 
having  talked  so  much  about  his  military 
adventures.  Savrola  felt  as  if  he  had  looked 
into  a  new  world,  a  world  of  ardent,  reckless, 
warlike  youth.  He  was  himself  young 
enough  to  feel  a  certain  jealousy.  This  boy 
had  seen  what  he  had  not ;  he  possessed  an 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


105 


experience  which  taught  him  lessons  Sav- 
rola  had  never  learned.  Their  lives  had 
been  different;  but  one  day  perhaps  he 
would  open  this  strange  book  of  war,  and 
by  the  vivid  light  of  personal  danger  read 
the  lessons  it  contained. 

Meanwhile  the  dances  had  succeeded  each 
other  and  the  night  was  passing.  The 
King  of  Ethiopia,  horrified  at  the  low 
dresses  of  the  unveiled  women  and  dread¬ 
ing  the  prospect  of  eating  with  odious  white 
people,  had  taken  his  departure.  The  Presi¬ 
dent,  approaching  Savrola,  invited  him  to 
take  his  wife  down  to  supper;  a  procession 
was  formed ;  he  offered  Lucile  his  arm  and 
they  descended  the  stairs.  The  supper  was 
excellent:  the  champagne  was  dry  and  the 
quails  fat.  A  profusion  of  rare  and  beauti¬ 
ful  orchids  covered  the  table ;  Savrola’s  sur¬ 
roundings  were  agreeable,  and  he  sat  next 
the  most  beautiful  woman  in  Laurania,  who, 
though  he  did  not  know  it,  was  exerting 
herself  to  captivate  him.  At  first  they 
talked  amusing  frivolities.  The  President, 
whose  manners  were  refined,  showed  him- 


io6 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


self  a  pleasant  companion  and  an  accom¬ 
plished  talker.  Savrola,  who  delighted  in 
sparkling  conversation,  found  it  difficult  to 
keep  to  the  part  of  a  purely  official  visitor 
which  he  had  determined  to  observe.  The 
influence  of  wit,  wine,  and  beauty  were  com¬ 
bined  to  break  his  reserve ;  before  he  knew 
it,  he  had  joined  in  a  discussion,  one  of  those 
half  cynical,  half  serious  discussions  which 
are  characteristic  of  an  age  which  inquires 
because  it  doubts,  and  doubts  the  more 
because  it  has  inquired. 

The  Russian  Ambassador  had  said  that 
he  worshipped  beauty,  and  had  told  his  part¬ 
ner,  the  youthful  Countess  of  Ferrol,  that  he 
regarded  taking  her  into  dinner  as  a  reli¬ 
gious  observance. 

“  I  suppose  that  means  you  are  bored,” 
she  replied. 

“  By  no  means ;  in  my  religion  the  cere¬ 
monies  are  never  dull ;  that  is  one  of  the 
principal  advantages  I  claim  for  it.” 

“  There  are  few  others,”  said  Molara ; 
“  you  devote  yourself  to  an  idol  of  your  own 
creation.  If  you  worship  beauty,  your  god- 


THE  STATE  BALL.  107 

dess  stands  on  no  surer  pedestal  than  human 
caprice.  Is  it  not  so,  Princess  ?  ” 

The  Princess  of  Tarentum,  who  was  on 
the  President’s  right,  replied  that  even  that 
foundation  was  more  secure  than  that  on 
which  many  beliefs  repose. 

“You  mean  that  in  your  own  case  human 
caprice  has  been  sufficiently  constant?  I 
can  well  believe  it.” 

“  No,”  she  said ;  “  I  only  mean  that  the 
love  of  beauty  is  common  to  all  human 
beings.” 

“To  all  living  things,”  corrected  Savrola. 
“  It  is  the  love  of  the  plant  that  produces 
the  flower.” 

“  Ah,”  said  the  President,  “  but,  though 
the  love  of  beauty  may  be  constant,  beauty 
itself  may  change.  Look  how  everything 
changes :  the  beauty  of  one  age  is  not  the 
beauty  of  the  next ;  what  is  admired  in 
Africa  is  hideous  in  Europe.  It  is  all 
a  matter  of  opinion,  local  opinion.  Your 
goddess,  Monsieur,  has  as  many  shapes  as 
Proteus.” 

“  I  like  change,”  said  the  Ambassador. 


108  THE  STATE  BALL. 

“  I  regard  variability  of  form  as  a  decided 
advantage  in  a  goddess.  I  do  not  care  how 
many  shapes  I  look  at,  so  long  as  all  are 
beautiful.” 

“  But,”  interposed  Lucile,  “  you  make  no 
distinction  between  what  is  beautiful  and 
what  we  think  is  beautiful.” 

“  There  is  none,”  said  the  President. 

“  In  Her  Excellency’s  case  there  would  be 
none,”  interposed  the  Ambassador  politely. 

“  What  is  beauty,”  said  Molara,  “  but  what 
we  choose  to  admire  ?  ” 

“Do  we  choose?  Have  we  the  power?” 
asked  Savrola. 

“  Certainly,”  answered  the  President ;  “  and 
every  year  we  alter  our  decisions ;  every 
year  the  fashion  changes.  Ask  the  ladies. 
Look  at  the  fashions  of  thirty  years  ago; 
they  were  thought  becoming  then.  Observe 
the  different  styles  of  painting  that  have 
succeeded  each  other,  or  of  poetry,  or  of 
music.  Besides,  Monsieur  de  Stranoff’s 
goddess,  though  beautiful  to  him,  might  not 
be  so  to  another.” 

“  I  regard  that  also  as  a  real  advantage ; 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


109 


you  make  me  more  enamoured  with  my  re¬ 
ligion  each  moment.  I  do  not  worship  my 
ideals  for  the  reclame ,”  said  the  Ambassador 
with  a  smile. 

“You  look  at  the  question  from  a  mate¬ 
rial  point  of  view.” 

“  Material  rather  than  moral,”  said  Lady 
Ferrol. 

“  But  in  the  spirit-worship  of  my  goddess 
the  immorality  is  immaterial.  Besides,  if 
you  say  that  our  tastes  are  always  chang¬ 
ing,  it  seems  to  me  that  constancy  is  the 
essence  of  my  religion.” 

“  That  is  a  paradox  which  we  shall  make 
you  explain,”  said  Molara. 

“Well,  you  say  I  change  each  day,  and 
my  goddess  changes  too.  To-day  I  admire 
one  standard  of  beauty,  to-morrow  another, 
but  when  to-morrow  comes  I  am  no  longer 
the  same  person.  The  molecular  structure  of 
my  brain  is  altered ;  my  ideas  have  changed ; 
my  old  self  has  perished,  loving  its  own 
ideal ;  the  renovated  ego  starts  life  with  a  new 
one.  It  is  all  a  case  of  wedded  till  death.” 

“You  are  not  going  to  declare  that  con- 


I IO 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


stancy  is  a  series  of  changes  ?  You  may  as 
well  assert  that  motion  is  a  succession  of 
halts.” 

“  I  am  true  to  the  fancy  of  the  hour.” 

“You  express  my  views  in  other  words. 
Beauty  depends  on  human  caprice,  and 
changes  with  the  times.” 

“  Look  at  that  statue,”  said  Savrola  sud¬ 
denly,  indicating  a  magnificent  marble  fig¬ 
ure  of  Diana  which  stood  in  the  middle  of 
the  room  surrounded  by  ferns.  “  More  than 
two  thousand  years  have  passed  since  men 
called  that  beautiful.  Do  we  deny  it  now  ?  ” 
There  was  no  answer  and  he  continued : 
“  That  is  true  beauty  of  line  and  form,  which 
is  eternal.  The  other  things  you  have  men¬ 
tioned,  fashions,  styles,  fancies,  are  but  the 
unsuccessful  efforts  we  make  to  attain  to 
it.  Men  call  such  efforts  art.  Art  is  to 
beauty  what  honour  is  to  honesty,  an  un¬ 
natural  allotropic  form.  Art  and  honour 
belong  to  gentlemen;  beauty  and  honesty 
are  good  enough  for  men.” 

There  was  a  pause.  It  was  impossible 
to  mistake  the  democratic  tone;  his  earnest- 


THE  STATE  BALL. 


1 1  I 


ness  impressed  them.  Molara  looked  uneasy. 
The  Ambassador  came  to  the  rescue. 

“Well,  I  shall  continue  to  worship  the 
goddess  of  beauty,  whether  she  be  constant 
or  variable  ”  —  he  looked  at  the  Countess ; 
“  and  to  show  my  devotion  I  shall  offer  up 
a  waltz  in  that  sacred  fane,  the  ball-room.” 

He  pushed  his  chair  back,  and,  stooping, 
picked  up  his  partner’s  glove,  which  had 
fallen  to  the  floor.  Everyone  rose,  and 
the  party  separated.  As  Savrola  walked 
back  to  the  hall  with  Lucile,  they  passed 
an  open  doorway  leading  to  the  garden. 
A  multitude  of  fairy  lights  marked  out  the 
flower-beds  or  hung  in  festoons  from  the 
trees.  The  paths  were  carpeted  with  red 
cloth;  a  cool  breeze  fanned  their  faces. 
Lucile  paused. 

“  It  is  a  lovely  night.” 

The  invitation  was  plain.  She  had  wanted 
to  speak  to  him,  then,  after  all.  How  right 
he  was  to  come,  —  on  constitutional  grounds. 

“  Shall  we  go  out  ?  ”  he  said. 

She  consented,  and  they  stepped  on  to  the 
terrace. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


“in  the  starlight.” 

The  night  was  very  still.  The  soft  breeze 
was  not  strong  enough  to  stir  even  the 
slender  palms  which  rose  on  all  sides,  and 
whose  outlines,  above  the  surrounding  foli¬ 
age,  framed  the  starlit  sky.  The  palace 
stood  on  high  ground,  and  the  garden 
sloped  on  the  western  side  towards  the 
sea.  At  the  end  of  the  terrace  was  a 
stone  seat. 

“  Let  us  sit  here,”  said  Lucile. 

They  sat  down.  The  dreamy  music  of 
a  waltz  floated  down  as  a  distant  accom¬ 
paniment  to  their  thoughts.  The  windows 
of  the  palace  blazed  with  light  and  sug¬ 
gested  glitter,  glare,  and  heat;  in  the  gar¬ 
den  all  was  quiet  and  cool. 

“  Why  do  you  sneer  at  honour  ?  ”  asked 
Lucile,  thinking  of  the  interrupted  conver¬ 
sation. 


112 


“in  the  starlight.”  I  13 

“  Because  it  has  no  true  foundation,  no 
ultra-human  sanction.  Its  codes  are  con¬ 
stantly  changing  with  times  and  places.  At 
one  time  it  is  thought  more  honourable  to 
kill  the  man  you  have  wronged  than  to 
make  amends ;  at  another  it  is  more  impor¬ 
tant  to  pay  a  bookmaker  than  a  butcher. 
Like  art  it  changes  with  human  caprice, 
and  like  art  it  comes  from  opulence  and 
luxury.” 

“  But  why  do  you  claim  a  higher  origin 
for  beauty  and  honesty  ?  ” 

“  Because,  wherever  I  have  looked,  I  see 
that  all  things  are  perpetually  referred  to 
an  eternal  standard  of  fitness,  and  that  right 
triumphs  over  wrong,  truth  over  falsehood, 
beauty  over  ugliness.  Fitness  is  the  general 
expression!  Judged  by  this  standard  art 
and  honour  have  little  value.” 

“  But  are  these  things  so  ?  ”  she  asked 
wonderingly.  “  Surely  there  are  many  ex¬ 
ceptions  ?  ” 

“Nature  never  considers  the  individual; 
she  only  looks  at  the  average  fitness  of  the 
species.  Consider  the  statistics  of  mortality. 


I  14  “IN  the  starlight.” 

How  exact  they  are :  they  give  to  a  month 
the  expectation  of  life  to  men ;  and  yet  they 
tell  a  man  nothing.  We  cannot  say  that 
a  good  man  will  always  overcome  a  knave ; 
but  the  evolutionist  will  not  hesitate  to 
affirm  that  the  nation  with  the  highest  ideals 
would  succeed.” 

“  Unless,”  said  Lucile,  “some  other  nation 
with  lower  ideals,  but  stronger  arms,  inter¬ 
venes.” 

“  Well,  even  then  might  is  a  form  of  fit¬ 
ness  ;  I  think  a  low  form,  but  still  physical 
force  contains  the  elements  of  human  prog¬ 
ress.  This  is  only  the  instance  ;  we  must 
enlarge  our  view.  Nature  does  not  consider 
the  individual  species.  All  we  will  now 
assert  is  that  organisms  imbued  with  moral 
fitness  would  ultimately  rise  above  those 
whose  virtue  is  physical.  How  many  times 
has  civilisation,  by  which  I  mean  a  state  of 
society  where  moral  force  begins  to  escape 
from  the  tyranny  of  physical  forces,  climbed 
the  ladder  of  Progress  and  been  dragged 
down?  Perhaps  many  hundred  times  in 
this  world  alone.  But  the  motive  power, 


“  IN  THE  STARLIGHT.”  I  I  5 

the  upward  tendency,  was  constant.  Evolu¬ 
tion  does  not  say  ‘  always,’  but  ‘  ultimately.’ 
Well,  ultimately  civilisation  has  climbed  up 
beyond  the  reach  of  barbarism.  The  higher 
ideals  have  reached  the  surface  by  superior 
buoyancy.” 

“  Why  do  you  assume  that  this  triumph 
is  permanent  ?  How  do  you  know  that  it 
will  not  be  reversed,  as  all  others  have 
been  ?  ” 

“  Because  we  have  got  might  on  our  side, 
as  well  as  moral  ascendancy.” 

“  Perhaps  the  Romans  in  the  summit  of 
their  power  thought  that  too  ? 

“Very  likely,  but  without  reason.  They 
had  only  their  swords  to  fall  back  upon  as 
an  ultimate  appeal ;  and  when  they  became 
effete  they  could  no  longer  wield  them.” 

“  And  modern  civilisation  ?  ” 

“  Ah,  we  have  other  weapons.  When  we 
have  degenerated,  as  we  must  eventually 
degenerate,  when  we  have  lost  oui  intrinsic 
superiority,  and  other  races,  according  to 
the  natural  law,  advance  to  take  our  place,  we 
shall  fall  back  upon  these  weapons.  Our 


I  16  “in  the  starlight.” 

morals  will  be  gone,  but  our  Maxims  will 
remain.  The  effete  and  trembling  Euro¬ 
pean  will  sweep  from  the  earth  by  scientific 
machinery  the  valiant  savages  who  assail 
him.” 

Is  that  the  triumph  of  moral  superi¬ 
ority  ?  ” 

“  At  first  it  would  be,  for  the  virtues  of 
civilisation  are  of  a  higher  type  than  those 
of  barbarism.  Kindness  is  better  than  cour¬ 
age,  and  charity  more  than  strength.  But 
ultimately  the  dominant  race  will  degener¬ 
ate,  and  as  there  will  be  none  to  take  its 
place,  the  degeneration  must  continue.  It 
is  the  old  struggle  between  vitality  and 
decay,  between  energy  and  indolence;  a 
struggle  that  always  ends  in  silence.  After 
all,  we  could  not  expect  human  development 
to  be  constant.  It  is  only  a  question  of 
time  before  the  planet  becomes  unfitted  to 
support  life  on  its  surface.” 

“  But  you  said  that  fitness  must  ultimately 
triumph.” 

“  °ver  relative  unfitness,  yes.  But  decay 
will  involve  all,  victors  and  vanquished.  The 


IN  THE  STARLIGHT/' 


1 1 7 

fire  of  life  will  die  out,  the  spirit  of  vitality 
become  extinct.” 

“  In  this  world  perhaps.” 

“  In  every  world.  All  the  universe  is  cool¬ 
ing —  dying,  that  is,  —  and  as  it  cools,  life 
for  a  spell  becomes  possible  on  the  surface 
of  its  spheres,  and  plays  strange  antics. 
And  then  the  end  comes ;  the  universe  dies 
and  is  sepulchred  in  the  cold  darkness  of 
ultimate  negation.” 

“To  what  purpose  then  are  all  our 
efforts?” 

“  God  knows,”  said  Savrola  cynically ; 
“but  I  can  imagine  that  the  drama  would 
not  be  an  uninteresting  one  to  watch.” 

“  And  yet  you  believe  in  an  ultra-human 
foundation,  an  eternal  ideal  for  such  things 
as  beauty  and  virtue.” 

“  I  believe  that  the  superiority  of  fitness 
over  relative  unfitness  is  one  of  the  great 
laws  of  matter.  I  include  all  kinds  of  fit¬ 
ness, —  moral,  physical,  mathematical.” 

“  Mathematical !  ” 

“  Certainly ;  words  only  exist  by  conform¬ 
ing  to  correct  mathematical  principles.  That 


1 18  “in  the  starlight.” 

is  one  of  the  great  proofs  we  have  that  mathe¬ 
matics  has  been  discovered,  not  invented. 
The  planets  observe  a  regular  progression 
in  their  distances  from  the  sun.  Evolution 
su§Ses^s  ^at  those  that  did  not  observe  such 
principles  were  destroyed  by  collisions  and 
amalgamated  with  others.  It  is  a  universal 
survival  of  the  fittest.”  She  was  silent.  He 
continued:  “  Now  let  us  say  that  in  the  be¬ 
ginning  there  existed  two  factors,  matter  ani¬ 
mated  by  the  will  to  live,  and  the  eternal 
ideal ;  the  great  author  and  the  great  critic. 
It  is  to  the  interplay  and  counter-action  of 
these  two  that  all  development,  that  all  forms 
of  life  are  due.  The  more  the  expression  of 
the  will  to  live  approximates  to  the  eternal 
standard  of  fitness,  the  better  it  succeeds.” 

“  I  would  add  a  third,”  she  said ;  “  a  great 
Being  to  instil  into  all  forms  of  life  the  desire 
to  attain  to  the  ideal ;  to  teach  them  in  what 
ways  they  may  succeed.” 

“  !t  is  Pleasant,”  he  replied,  “  to  think  that 
such  a  Being  exists  to  approve  our  victories, 
to  cheer  our  struggles,  and  to  light  our  way  j 
but  it  is  not  scientifically  or  logically  neces- 


“  IN  THE  STARLIGHT.5’  I  1 9 

sary  to  assume  one  after  the  two  factors  I 
have  spoken  of  are  once  at  work.” 

“  Surely  the  knowledge  that  such  an  ultra¬ 
human  ideal  existed  must  have  been  given 
from  without.” 

“No;  that  instinct  which  we  call  con¬ 
science  was  derived  as  all  other  knowledge 
from  experience.” 

“  How  could  it  be  ?” 

“  I  think  of  it  in  this  way.  When  the 
human  race  was  emerging  from  the  dark¬ 
ness  of  its  origin  and  half  animal,  half  hu¬ 
man  creatures  trod  the  earth,  there  was  no 
idea  of  justice,  honesty,  or  virtue,  only  the 
motive  power  which  we  may  call  the  ‘  will 
to  live.’  Then  perhaps  it  was  a  minor  pecu¬ 
liarity  of  some  of  these  early  ancestors  of 
man  to  combine  in  twos  and  threes  for  their 
mutual  protection.  The  first  alliance  was 
made  ;  the  combinations  prospered  where  the 
isolated  individuals  failed.  The  faculty  of 
combination  appeared  to  be  an  element  of 
fitness.  By  natural  selection  only  the  com¬ 
binations  survived.  Thus  man  became  a 
social  animal.  Gradually  the  little  societies 


120  “IN  the  starlight.” 

became  larger  ones.  From  families  to  tribes, 
and  from  tribes  to  nations  the  species  ad¬ 
vanced,  always  finding  that  the  better  they 
combined,  the  better  they  succeeded.  Now 
on  what  did  this  system  of  alliance  depend  ? 
\t  depended  on  the  members  keeping  faith 
tvith  each  other,  on  the  practice  of  honesty, 
justice,  and  the  rest  of  the  virtues.  Only 
those  beings  in  whom  such  faculties  were 
present  were  able  to  combine,  and  thus  only 
the  relatively  honest  men  were  preserved. 
The  process  repeated  itself  countless  times 
during  untold  ages.  At  every  step  the  race 
advanced,  and  at  every  step  the  realisation 
of  the  cause  increased.  Honesty  and  justice 
are  bound  up  in  our  compositions  and  form 
an  inseparable  part  of  our  natures.  It  is 
only  with  difficulty  that  we  repress  such 
awkward  inclinations.” 

“  You  do  not  then  believe  in  God?  ” 

“  1  never  said  that,”  said  Savrola.  “  I  am 
only  discussing  the  question  of  our  existence 
from  one  standpoint,  that  of  reason.  There 
are  many  who  think  that  reason  and  faith, 
science  and  religion,  must  be  everlastingly 


I  2  I 


“IN  the  starlight.” 

separated,  and  that  if  one  be  admitted  the 
other  must  be  denied.  Perhaps  it  is  because 
we  see  so  short  a  span,  that  we  think  that 
their  lines  are  parallel  and  never  touch  each 
other.  I  always  cherish  the  hope  that  some¬ 
where  in  the  perspective  of  the  future  there 
may  be  a  vanishing  point  where  all  lines  of 
human  aspiration  will  ultimately  meet.” 

“  And  you  believe  all  this  that  you  have 
said?” 

“  No,”  he  answered,  “  there  is  no  faith 
in  disbelief,  whatever  the  poets  have  said. 
Before  we  can  solve  the  problems  of  exist¬ 
ence  we  must  establish  the  fact  that  we 
exist  at  all.  It  is  a  strange  riddle,  is  it  not  ?  ” 

“We  shall  learn  the  answer  when  we  die.” 

“  If  I  thought  that,”  said  Savrola,  “  I 
should  kill  myself  to-night  out  of  irresisti¬ 
ble  curiosity.” 

He  paused,  and  looked  up  at  the  stars, 
which  shone  so  brightly  overhead.  She  fol¬ 
lowed  his  gaze.  “  Y ou  like  the  stars  ?  ”  she 
asked. 

“  I  love  them,”  he  replied ;  “  they  are  very 
beautiful.” 


122  “IN  THE  STARLIGHT.” 

“  Perhaps  your  fate  is  written  there.” 

“  I  have  always  admired  the  audacity  of 
man  in  thinking  that  a  Supreme  Power 
should  placard  the  skies  with  the  details 
of  his  squalid  future,  and  that  his  marriage, 
his  misfortunes,  and  his  crimes  should  be 
written  in  letters  of  suns  on  the  background 
of  limitless  space.  We  are  consequential 
atoms.” 

“  You  think  we  are  of  no  importance  ?  ” 

“  Life  is  very  cheap.  Nature  has  no  ex¬ 
aggerated  idea  of  its  value.  I  realise  my 
own  insignificance,  but  I  am  a  philosophic 
microbe,  and  it  rather  adds  to  my  amuse¬ 
ment  than  otherwise.  Insignificant  or  not, 
I  like  living,  it  is  good  to  think  of  the 
future.” 

“  Ah,”  said  Lucile  impetuously,  “  whither 
are  you  hurrying  us  in  the  future,  —  to 
revolution  ?  ” 

“  Perhaps,”  said  Savrola  calmly. 

“  You  are  prepared  to  plunge  the  country 
in  a  civil  war  ?  ” 

“Well,  I  hope  it  will  not  come  to  that 
extreme.  Probably  there  will  be  some 


“in  the  starlight.”  123 

street-fighting  and  some  people  will  be  killed, 
but - ” 

“  But  why  should  you  drive  them  like 
this  ?  ” 

“  I  discharge  a  duty  to  the  human  species 
in  breaking  down  a  military  despotism.  I 
do  not  like  to  see  a  Government  supported 
only  by  bayonets ;  it  is  an  anachronism.” 

“The  Government  is  just  and  firm;  it 
maintains  law  and  order.  Why  should  you 
assail  it  merely  because  it  does  not  harmo¬ 
nise  with  your  theories  ?  ” 

“  My  theories  !  ”  said  Savrola.  “  Is  that 
the  name  you  give  to  the  lines  of  soldiers 
with  loaded  rifles  that  guard  this  palace, 
or  to  the  Lancers  I  saw  spearing  the  people 
in  the  square  a  week  ago  ?  ” 

His  voice  had  grown  strangely  vehement 
and  his  manner  thrilled  her.  “You  will 
ruin  us,”  she  said  weakly. 

“  No,”  he  replied  with  his  grand  air,  “  you 
can  never  be  ruined.  Your  brilliancy  and 
beauty  will  always  make  you  the  luckiest 
of  women,  and  your  husband  the  luckiest 
of  men.” 


124  “IN  THE  STARLIGHT." 

His  great  soul  was  above  the  suspicion 
of  presumption.  She  looked  up  at  him, 
smiled  quickly,  and  impulsively  held  out  her 
hand.  “We  are  on  opposite  sides,  but  we 
will  fight  under  the  rules  of  war.  I  hope 

we  shall  remain  friends  even  though - ” 

“  We  are  officially  enemies,”  said  Savrola, 
completing  the  sentence,  and  taking  her 
hand  in  his  he  bowed  and  kissed  it.  After 
that  they  were  both  very  silent,  and  walk¬ 
ing  along  the  terrace  re-entered  the  palace. 
Most  of  the  guests  had  already  gone,  and 
Savrola  did  not  ascend  the  stairs,  but  pass¬ 
ing  through  the  swing-doors  took  his  de¬ 
parture.  Lucile  walked  up  to  the  ball-room 
in  which  a  few  youthful  and  indefatigable 
couples  were  still  circling.  Molara  met  her. 
“  My  dear,”  he  said,  “  where  have  you  been 
all  this  time  ?  ” 

“In  the  garden,”  she  replied. 

“  With  Savrola  ?  ” 

“  Yes.” 

The  President  repressed  a  feeling  of  satis¬ 
faction.  “  Did  he  tell  you  anything  ?  ”  he 
asked. 


“in  the  starlight.”  125 

“  Nothing,”  she  answered,  remembering  for 
the  first  time  the  object  with  which  she  had 
sought  the  interview;  “  I  must  see  him  again.” 

“You  will  continue  to  try  and  find  out 
his  political  intentions?”  inquired  Molara 
anxiously. 

“  I  shall  see  him  again,”  she  replied. 

“  I  trust  to  your  wit,”  said  the  President ; 
“  you  can  do  it,  if  anyone  can,  my  dearest.” 

The  last  dance  came  to  an  end  and 
the  last  guest  departed.  Very  weary  and 
thoughtful  Lucile  retired  to  her  room.  Her 
conversation  with  Savrola  filled  her  mind ; 
his  earnestness,  his  enthusiasm,  his  hopes, 
his  beliefs,  or,  rather,  his  disbeliefs,  all 
passed  again  in  review  before  her.  What 
a  great  man  he  was!  Was  it  wonderful  the 
people  followed  him  ?  She  would  like  to 
hear  him  speak  to-morrow. 

Her  maid  came  in  to  assist  her  to  undress. 
She  had  looked  from  an  upper  balcony  and 
had  seen  Savrola.  “  Was  that,”  she  asked 
her  mistress  curiously,  “  the  great  Agi¬ 
tator  ?  ”  Her  brother  was  going  to  hear 
him  make  his  speech  to-morrow. 


126  “in  the  starlight.” 

“  Is  he  going  to  make  a  speech  to¬ 
morrow  ?  ”  asked  Lucile. 

“  So  my  brother  says,”  said  the  maid ;  “  he 
says  that  he  is  going  to  give  them  such  a 
dressing  down  they  will  never  forget  it” 
The  maid  paid  great  attention  to  her  broth¬ 
er’s  words,  d  here  was  much  sympathy  be¬ 
tween  them ;  in  fact  she  only  called  him  her 
brother  because  it  sounded  better. 

Lucile  took  up  the  evening  paper  which 
lay  on  the  bed.  There  on  the  first  page 
was  the  announcement,  the  great  meeting 
would  take  place  at  the  City- Hall  at  eight 
the  next  evening.  She  dismissed  the  maid 
and  walked  to  the  window.  The  silent  city 
lay  before  her;  to-morrow  the  man  she  had 
talked  with  would  convulse  that  city  with 
excitement.  She  would  go  and  hear  him ; 
women  went  to  these  meetings;  why  should 
she  not  go,  closely  veiled  ?  After  all  it  would 
enable  her  to  learn  something  of  his  char¬ 
acter  and  she  could  thus  better  assist  her 
husband.  With  this  reflection,  which  was 
extremely  comforting,  she  went  to  bed. 

The  President  was  going  up-stairs,  when 


“in  the  starlight.”  i 27 

Miguel  met  him.  “  More  business  ?  ”  he 
asked  wearily. 

“No,”  said  the  Secretary;  “things  are 
going  on  very  well.” 

Molara  looked  at  him  with  quick  annoy¬ 
ance  ;  but  Miguel’s  face  remained  impassive, 
so  he  simply  replied,  “  I  am  glad  of  that,”  and 
passed  on. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  ADMIRAL. 

The  disapproval  which  Moret  had  ex¬ 
pressed  at  Savrola’s  determination  to  go  to 
the  State  Ball  was  amply  justified  by  the 
result.  Every  paper,  except  those  actually 
controlled  by  the  party  organisation,  com¬ 
mented  severely  or  contemptuously  on  his 
action.  The  Hour  alluded  to  the  groans 
with  which  the  crowd  had  received  him,  as 
marking  the  decline  of  his  influence  with 
the  masses  and  the  break-up  of  the  Revolu¬ 
tionary  party.  It  also  reminded  its  readers 
that  social  distinction  was  always  the  high¬ 
est  ambition  of  the  Demagogue,  and  de¬ 
clared  that,  by  accepting  the  President’s 
invitation,  Savrola  had  revealed  “  his  sordid 
personal  aims.”  The  other  Government  or¬ 
gans  expressed  a  similar  opinion  in  an  even 
more  offensive  manner.  “  These  agitators,” 
said  The  Courtier,  “have  at  all  times  in 


128 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


129 


the  history  of  the  world  hankered  after  titles 
and  honours,  and  the  prospect  of  mixing 
with  persons  of  rank  and  fashion  has  once 
again  proved  irresistible  to  an  austere  and 
unbending  son  of  the  people.”  This  supe¬ 
rior  vulgarity,  though  more  unpleasant,  was 
less  dangerous  than  the  grave  and  serious 
warnings  and  protests  which  the  Democratic 
journals  contained.  The  Rising  Tide  said 
plainly  that,  if  this  sort  of  thing  continued, 
the  Popular  party  would  have  to  find  an¬ 
other  leader,  “  One  who  did  not  cringe  to 
power  nor  seek  to  ingratiate  himself  with 
fashion.” 

Savrola  read  these  criticisms  with  disdain. 
He  had  recognised  the  fact  that  such  things 
would  be  said,  and  had  deliberately  exposed 
himself  to  them.  He  knew  he  had  been 
unwise  to  go :  he  had  known  that  from  the 
first;  and  yet  somehow  he  did  not  regret 
his  mistake.  After  all,  why  should  his  party 
dictate  to  him  how  he  should  rule  his  pri¬ 
vate  life  ?  He  would  never  resign  his  right 
to  go  where  he  pleased.  In  this  case  he 
had  followed  his  own  inclination,  and  the 


*30 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


odium  which  had  been  cast  upon  him  was 
the  price  he  was  prepared  to  pay.  When 
he  thought  of  his  conversation  in  the  gar¬ 
den,  he  did  not  feel  that  he  had  made  a  bad 
bargain.  The  damage  however  must  be  re¬ 
paired.  He  looked  over  the  notes  of  his 
speech  again,  polished  his  sentences,  con¬ 
sidered  his  points,  collected  his  arguments, 
and  made  some  additions  which  he  thought 
appropriate  to  the  altered  state  of  public 
feeling. 

In  this  occupation  the  morning  passed. 
Moret  came  in  to  luncheon.  He  refrained 
from  actually  saying  “  I  told  you  so,”  but 
his  looks  showed  that  he  felt  his  judgment 
was  for  the  future  established  on  unshakea- 
ble  foundations.  His  was  a  character  easily 
elated  or  depressed.  Now  he  was  gloomy 
and  despondent,  regarding  the  cause  as 
already  lost.  Only  a  forlorn  hope  remained ; 
Savrola  might  express  his  regret  at  the  meet¬ 
ing,  and  appeal  to  the  people  to  remember 
his  former  services.  He  suggested  this  to 
his  leader,  who  laughed  merrily  at  the  idea. 

“  My  dear  Louis,”  he  said,  “  I  shall  do  noth- 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


131 

ing  of  the  sort.  I  will  never  resign  my  own 
independence ;  I  shall  always  go  where  I  like 
and  do  what  I  like,  and  if  they  are  not  pleased, 
they  can  find  someone  else  to  discharge  their 
public  business.”  Moret  shuddered.  Savrola 
continued :  “  I  shall  not  actually  tell  them  so, 
but  my  manner  will  show  them  that  I  fear 
their  reproaches  as  little  as  Molara’s  enmity.” 

“  Perhaps  they  will  not  listen ;  I  hear 
reports  that  there  will  be  some  hostility.” 

“  Oh,  I  shall  make  them  listen.  There 
may  be  some  howling  at  first,  but  they  will 
change  their  note  before  I  have  gone  very 
far.” 

His  confidence  was  contagious.  Moret’s 
spirits  revived  under  its  influence  and  that 
of  a  bottle  of  excellent  claret.  Like  Napo¬ 
leon  the  Third,  he  felt  that  all  might  yet 
be  regained. 

Meanwhile  the  President  was  extremely 
well  satisfied  with  the  first  result  of  his 
schemes.  He  had  not  foreseen  that  Sav- 
rola’s  acceptance  of  the  invitation  to  the 
ball  would  involve  him  in  so  much  unpopu¬ 
larity,  and,  although  it  was  a  poor  compli- 


1 32 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


ment  to  himself,  it  was  an  unexpected 
advantage.  Besides,  as  Miguel  had  re¬ 
marked,  everything  was  going  on  very  well 
in  other  directions.  He  had  hardened  his 
heart  and  dismissed  his  scruples;  stern, 
bitter  necessity  had  thrust  him  on  an  un¬ 
pleasant  course,  but  now  that  he  had  started 
he  was  determined  to  go  on.  In  the  mean¬ 
time  affairs  pressed  on  all  sides.  The 
British  Government  were  displaying  an 
attitude  of  resolution  on  the  African  Ques¬ 
tion.  His  violent  despatch  had  not  settled 
the  matter,  as  he  had  hoped  and  even 
anticipated ;  it  had  become  necessary  to 
supplement  his  words  by  actions.  The 
African  port  must  not  be  left  undefended; 
the  fleet  must  go  there  at  once.  It  was 
not  a  moment  when  he  could  well  afford 
to  be  without  the  five  ships  of  war  whose 
presence  in  the  harbour  overawed  many 
of  the  discontented;  but  he  felt  that  a 
vigorous  foreign  policy  would  be  popular, 
or  at  least  sufficiently  interesting  to  keep 
the  public  mind  from  domestic  agitation. 
He  also  knew  that  a  disaster  abroad  would 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


*33 


precipitate  a  revolution  at  home.  It  was 
necessary  to  be  very  careful.  He  recognised 
the  power  and  resources  of  Great  Britain ; 
he  had  no  illusions  on  the  subject  of  the 
comparative  weakness  of  Laurania.  In  that 
indeed  lay  their  only  strength.  The  British 
Government  would  do  all  in  their  power 
to  avoid  fighting  (bullying,  polite  Europe 
would  call  it)  so  small  a  State.  It  was 
a  game  of  bluff;  the  further  he  could  go, 
the  better  for  the  situation  at  home,  but  one 
step  too  far  meant  ruin.  It  was  a  delicate 
game  to  play,  and  it  taxed  to  the  utmost  the 
energies  and  talents  of  a  strong,  able  man. 

“The  Admiral  is  here,  Your  Excellency,” 
said  Miguel  entering  the  room,  followed 
immediately  by  a  short,  red-faced  man  in 
naval  uniform. 

“  Good-morning,  my  dear  de  Mello,”  cried 
the  President,  rising  and  shaking  the  new¬ 
comer’s  hand  with  great  cordiality.  ‘  I  have 
got  some  sailing-orders  for  you  at  last. 

“  Well,”  said  de  Mello  bluntly,  “  I  am 
sick  of  lying  up  waiting  for  your  agitators 
to  rise.” 


134 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


“  There  is  work  of  a  difficult  and  exciting 
nature  before  you.  Where’s  that  translation 
of  the  cipher  telegram,  Miguel  ?  Ah,  thank 
you,  —  look  here,  Admiral.” 

The  sailor  read  the  paper,  and  whistled 
significantly.  “  It  may  go  further  than  you 
wish,  Molara,  this  time,”  he  said  uncere¬ 
moniously. 

“  I  shall  place  the  matter  in  your  hands ; 
you  will  be  able  to  save  this  situation,  as 
you  have  saved  so  many  others.” 

“  Where  did  this  come  from  ?  ”  asked 
de  Mello. 

“From  French  sources.” 

“  She  is  a  powerful  ship,  the  Aggressor , — 
latest  design,  newest  guns,  in  fact  all  the 
modern  improvements ;  I  have  nothing  that 
she  could  not  sink  in  ten  minutes ;  besides, 
there  are  some  gunboats  there  as  well.” 

“  I  know  the  situation  is  difficult,”  said  the 
President;  “that  is  why  I  am  entrusting  it 
to  you!  Now  listen;  whatever  happens  I 
don’t  want  fighting ;  that  would  only  end  in 
disaster;  and  you  know  what  disaster  would 
mean  here.  You  must  argue  and  parley 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


J3  5 


and  protest  on  every  point,  and  cause  as 
much  delay  as  possible.  Consult  me  by 
telegraph  on  every  occasion,  and  try  to 
make  friends  with  the  English  admiral; 
that  is  half  the  battle.  If  it  ever  comes  to 
a  question  of  bombardment,  we  shall  give 
in  and  protest  again.  I  will  have  your 
instructions  forwarded  to  you  in  writing  this 
evening.  You  had  better  steam  to-night. 
You  understand  the  game  ?  ” 

“Yes,”  said  de  Mello,  “I  have  played  it 
before.”  He  shook  hands  and  walked  to 
the  door. 

The  President  accompanied  him.  “  It  is 
possible,”  he  said  earnestly,  “  that  I  shall 
want  you  back  here  before  you  have  gone 
very  far;  there  are  many  signs  of  trouble 
in  the  city,  and  after  all  Strelitz  is  still  on 
the  frontier  waiting  for  a  chance.  If  I  send 
for  you,  you  will  come  ?  ”  There  was  almost 
an  appealing  note  in  his  tone. 

“  Come  ?  ”  said  the  Admiral.  “  Of  course 
I  will  come,  —  full  steam  ahead.  I  have 
had  my  big  gun  trained  on  the  Parliament 
House  for  the  last  month,  and  I  mean  to 


j  36  THE  ADMIRAL. 

let  it  off  one  day.  Oh,  you  can  trust  the 
fleet.” 

“  Thank  God  I  never  doubted  that,”  said 
the  President  with  some  emotion,  and  shak¬ 
ing  de  Mello’s  hand  warmly,  he  returned  to 
his  writing-table.  He  felt  that  the  Admiral 
was  thoroughly  loyal  to  the  Government. 

These  men  who  live  their  lives  in  great 
machines,  become  involved  in  the  mechan¬ 
ism  themselves.  De  Mello  had  lived  on 
warships  all  his  days,  and  neither  knew  nor 
cared  for  anything  else.  Landsmen  and 
civilians  he  despised  with  a  supreme  pro¬ 
fessional  contempt.  Such  parts  of  the  world 
as  bordered  on  the  sea,  he  regarded  as 
possible  targets  of  different  types;  for  the 
rest  he  cared  nothing.  With  equal  interest 
he  would  burst  his  shells  on  patriots  strug¬ 
gling  to  be  free  or  foreign  enemies,  on  a 
hostile  fort  or  on  his  native  town.  As 
long  as  the  authority  to  fire  reached  him 
through  the  proper  channel,  he  was  content; 
after  that  he  regarded  the  question  from 
a  purely  technical  standpoint. 

The  afternoon  was  far  advanced  before 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


J37 


the  President  finished  the  varied  labours 
of  his  office.  “  There  is  a  great  meeting 
to-night,  is  there  not?”  he  asked  Miguel. 

“Yes,”  said  the  Secretary,  “  in  the  City- 
Hall  ;  Savrola  is  going  to  speak.” 

“  Have  you  arranged  about  an  opposi¬ 
tion?” 

“  Some  of  the  secret  police  are  going  to 
make  a  little,  I  believe ;  Colonel  Sorrento  has 
arranged  that.  But  I  fancy  Senor  Savrola’s 
party  are  rather  displeased  with  him,  as  it  is.” 

“Ah,”  said  Molara,  “I  know  his  powers; 
he  will  tear  their  very  hearts  out  with  his 
words.  He  is  a  terrible  force ;  we  must  take 
every  precaution.  I  suppose  the  troops 
have  been  ordered  to  be  under  arms? 
There  is  nothing  he  cannot  do  with  a  crowd, 
—  curse  him  !  ” 

“  The  Colonel  was  here  this  morning ;  he 
told  me  he  was  making  arrangements.” 

“  It  is  good,”  said  the  President ;  “  he 
knows  his  own  safety  is  involved.  Where 
do  I  dine  to-night  ?  ” 

“  With  Senor  Louvet,  at  the  Home  Office, 
an  official  dinner.” 


138  the  admiral. 

“  How  detestable !  Still  he  has  a  plain 
cook  and  he  will  be  worth  watching  to¬ 
night.  He  gets  in  such  a  state  of  terror 
when  Savrola  holds  forth  that  he  is  ridicu¬ 
lous.  I  hate  cowards,  but  they  make  the 
world  the  merrier.” 

He  bade  the  Secretary  good-night  and  left 
the  room.  Outside  he  met  Lucile.  “  Dear¬ 
est,”  he  said,  “  I  am  dining  out  to-night,  an 
official  dinner  at  Louvet’s.  It  is  a  nuisance, 
but  I  must  go.  Perhaps  I  shall  not  be  back 
till  late.  I  am  sorry  to  leave  you  like  this, 
but  in  these  busy  days  I  can  hardly  call  my 
soul  my  own.” 

“Never  mind,  Antonio,”  she  replied;  “I 
know  how  you  are  pressed  with  work.  What 
has  happened  about  the  English  affair  ?  ” 

“  I  don’t  like  the  situation  at  all,”  said 
Molara.  “They  have  a  Jingo  Government 
in  power  and  have  sent  ships  as  an  answer 
to  our  note.  It  is  most  unfortunate.  Now 
I  have  to  send  the  fleet  away,  —  at  such  a 
moment.”  He  groaned  moodily. 

“  I  told  Sir  Richard  that  we  had  to  think 
of  the  situation  here,  and  that  the  despatch 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


139 


was  meant  for  domestic  purposes,”  said 
Lucile. 

“  I  think,”  said  the  President,  “  that  the 
English  Government  also  have  to  keep  the 
electorate  amused.  It  is  a  Conservative  min¬ 
istry;  they  must  keep  things  going  abroad 
to  divert  the  public  mind  from  advanced 
legislation.  What,  more  still,  Miguel  ?  ” 

“Yes,  Sir;  this  bag  has  just  arrived,  with 
several  important  despatches  which  require 
your  immediate  attention.” 

The  President  looked  for  a  moment  as  if 
he  would  like  to  tell  Miguel  to  take  himself 
and  his  despatches  to  the  infernal  regions; 
but  he  repressed  the  inclination.  “  Good,  I 
will  come.  I  shall  see  you  at  breakfast  to¬ 
morrow,  my  dear,  till  then,  farewell,”  and  giv¬ 
ing  her  a  weary  smile  he  walked  off. 

Thus  it  is  that  great  men  enjoy  the  power 
they  risk  their  lives  to  gain  and  often  meet 
their  deaths  to  hold. 

Lucile  was  left  alone,  not  for  the  first  time 
when  she  had  wanted  companionship  and 
sympathy.  She  was  conscious  of  an  unsat¬ 
isfactory  sensation  with  regard  to  existence 


140 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


generally.  It  was  one  of  those  moments 
when  the  prizes  and  penalties  of  life  seem 
equally  stale  and  futile.  She  sought  refuge 
in  excitement.  The  project  she  had  con¬ 
ceived  the  night  before  began  to  take  actual 
shape  in  her  mind ;  yes,  she  would  hear  him 
speak.  Going  to  her  room  she  rang  the 
bell.  The  maid  came  quickly.  “  What  time 
is  the  meeting  to-night  ?  ” 

“  At  eight,  Your  Excellency,”  said  the  girl. 
“  You  have  a  ticket  for  it  ?  ” 

“  Yes,  my  brother - ” 

“Well,  give  it  to  me;  I  want  to  hear  this 
man  speak.  He  will  attack  the  Government ; 
I  must  be  there  to  report  to  the  President.” 

The  maid  looked  astonished,  but  gave  up 
the  ticket  meekly.  For  six  years  she  had 
been  Lucile’s  maid,  and  was  devoted  to  her 
young  and  beautiful  mistress.  “  What  will 
Y our  Excellency  wear  ?  ”  was  her  only  remark. 

“  Something  dark,  with  a  thick  veil,”  said 
Lucile.  “  Don’t  speak  of  this  to  anyone.” 

“  Oh  no,  Y our  Ex - ” 

“  Not  even  to  your  brother.” 

“Oh,  no,  Your  Excellency.” 


THE  ADMIRAL. 


141 

“  Say  I  have  a  headache  and  have  gone 
to  bed.  You  must  go  to  your  room  yourself.” 

The  maid  hurried  off  to  get  the  dress  and 
bonnet.  Lucile  felt  full  of  the  nervous  ex¬ 
citement  her  resolve  had  raised.  It  was  an 
adventure,  it  would  be  an  experience,  more 
than  that,  she  would  see  him.  The  crowd, 
—  when  she  thought  of  them  she  felt  a  little 
frightened,  but  then  she  remembered  that 
women  frequently  went  to  these  demonstra¬ 
tions,  and  there  would  be  plenty  of  police 
to  keep  order.  She  dressed  herself  hastily 
in  the  clothes  that  the  maid  brought,  and 
descending  the  stairs,  entered  the  garden. 
It  was  already  dusk,  but  Lucile  had  no  diffi¬ 
culty  in  finding  her  way  to  a  small  private 
gate  in  the  wall,  which  her  key  unlocked. 

She  stepped  into  the  street.  All  was  very 
quiet.  The  gas  lamps  flared  in  a  long  double 
row  till  they  almost  met  in  the  distant  per¬ 
spective.  A  few  people  were  hurrying  in 
the  direction  of  the  City-Hall.  She  followed 
them. 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 

The  City-Hall  was  a  gigantic  meeting¬ 
house  in  which  for  many  years  all  the  pub¬ 
lic  discussions  of  the  Lauranian  people  had 
taken  place.  Its  stone  facade  was  showy 
and  pretentious,  but  the  building  itself  con¬ 
sisted  merely  of  the  great  hall  and  of  a 
few  smaller  rooms  and  offices.  The  hall 
was  capable  of  holding  nearly  seven  thou¬ 
sand  people ;  with  its  white-washed  roof 
sustained  by  iron  girders,  and  well  lit  with 
gas,  it  seived  its  purpose  well  without  any 
affectation  of  display. 

&  ht  in  the  stream  of  those 
who  were  entering  and  carried  inside.  She 
had  expected  to  find  a  seat,  but,  in  view 
of  a  great  crowd,  all  the  chairs  had  been 
removed  from  the  body  of  the  hall,  and 
only  standing  room  remained.  In  this  solid 
mass  of  humanity  she  found  herself  an 


142 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 


143 


atom.  To  move  was  difficult;  to  go  back 
almost  impossible. 

It  was  a  striking  scene.  The  hall,  which 
was  hung  with  flags,  was  crowded  to  over¬ 
flowing;  a  long  gallery,  which  ran  round 
three  sides,  was  densely  packed  to  the  very 
ceiling ;  the  flaring  gas-jets  threw  their  yel¬ 
low  light  on  thousands  of  faces.  The  large 
majority  of  the  audience  were  men,  but 
Lucile  noticed  with  relief  that  there  were 
several  women  present.  A  platform  at  the 
far  end  of  the  hall  displayed  the  customary 
table  and  the  inevitable  glass  of  water.  In 
front  of  the  platform  were  two  long  rows 
of  reporters,  getting  their  pads  and  pencils 
ready,  —  a  kind  of  orchestra.  Behind  and 
above  were  again  rows  and  rows  of  chairs 
filled  by  the  numerous  delegates,  officials, 
and  secretaries  of  the  various  political  clubs 
and  organisations,  each  distinguished  by  the 
badge  and  sash  of  his  society.  Moret  had 
exerted  himself  to  whip  up  the  utmost  power 
of  the  Party,  and  had  certainly  succeeded  in 
organising  the  greatest  demonstration  Lau- 
rania  had  ever  seen.  All  the  political  forces 


144 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 


arrayed  against  the  Government  were  repre¬ 
sented. 

There  was  a  loud  hum  of  conversation, 
broken  at  intervals  by  cheers  and  the  cho¬ 
ruses  of  patriotic  songs.  Suddenly  the  clock 
in  the  tower  of  the  building  chimed  the 
hour.  At  the  same  instant,  from  a  doorway 
on  the  right  of  the  platform,  Savrola  en¬ 
tered,  followed  by  Godoy,  Moret,  Renos, 
and  several  other  prominent  leaders  of  the 
movement.  He  made  his  way  along  the 
row  of  chairs,  until  he  reached  that  on 
the  right  of  the  table,  sat  down  and  looked 
quietly  about  him.  There  was  a  storm  of 
discordant  shouting,  no  two  men  seeming 
to  hold  the  same  opinion.  At  one  moment 
it  sounded  as  if  all  were  cheering;  at  an¬ 
other  hoots  and  groans  obtained  the  su¬ 
premacy.  The  meeting  in  fact  was  about 
equally  divided.  The  extreme  sections  of 
the  Reform  Party,  regarding  Savrola’s  at¬ 
tendance  at  the  ball  as  an  action  of  the 
grossest  treachery,  howled  with  fury  at 
him ;  the  more  moderate  cheered  him  as 
the  safest  man  to  cling  to  in  times  of  civil 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 


145 


disturbance.  The  delegates  and  regular 
officials,  who  occupied  the  chairs  on  the 
platform,  were  silent  and  sullen,  like  men 
who  await  an  explanation  without  belief 
in  its  sufficiency. 

At  length  the  shouting  ceased.  Godoy, 
who  was  in  the  chair,  rose  and  made  a 
short  speech,  in  which  he  studiously  avoided 
any  contentious  allusion  to  Savrola,  confin¬ 
ing  himself  only  to  the  progress  of  the 
movement.  He  spoke  well  and  clearly,  but 
nobody  wanted  to  hear  him,  and  all  were 
relieved  when  he  concluded  by  calling  upon 
“our  leader,”  Savrola,  to  address  the  meet¬ 
ing.  Savrola,  who  had  been  talking  un¬ 
concernedly  with  one  of  the  delegates  on 
his  right,  turned  round  quickly  towards  the 
audience,  and  rose.  As  he  did  so,  a  man  in 
a  blue  suit,  one  of  a  little  group  similarly 
clad,  shouted  out,  “Traitor  and  toady!” 
Hundreds  of  voices  took  up  the  cry;  there 
was  an  outburst  of  hooting  and  groaning; 
others  cheered  half-heartedly.  It  was  an 
unpromising  reception.  Moret  looked  around 
him  in  blank  despair. 


146  THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 

In  spite  of  the  heat  and  the  pressure, 
Lucile  could  not  take  her  eyes  off  Savrola. 
She  could  see  that  he  was  quivering  with 
suppressed  excitement.  His  composure  had 
merely  been  assumed ;  crowds  stirred  his 
blood,  and  when  he  rose  he  could  wear  his 
mask  no  longer.  He  looked  almost  terrible, 
as  he  waited  there,  facing  the  outburst  with 
defiance  written  in  every  line  of  his  pale, 
earnest  face  and  resolute  figure.  Then  he 
began  to  speak,  but  his  words  could  not  at 
first  be  distinguished  through  the  persistent 
shouts  of  the  man  in  blue  and  his  friends. 
At  length,  after  five  minutes  of  intense 
disorder,  the  curiosity  of  the  audience  tri¬ 
umphed  over  all  other  emotions,  and  they 
generally  sank  into  silence,  to  hear  what 
their  leader  had  to  say. 

Again  Savrola  began.  Though  he  spoke 
very  quietly  and  slowly,  his  words  reached 
the  furthest  ends  of  the  hall.  He  showed, 
or  perhaps  he  feigned,  some  nervousness  at 
first,  and  here  and  there  in  his  sentences 
he  paused  as  if  searching  for  a  word.  He 
was  surprised,  he  said,  at  his  reception.  He 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 


147 


had  not  expected,  now  when  the  final  result 
was  so  nearly  attained,  that  the  people  of 
Laurania  would  change  their  minds.  The 
man  in  blue  began  to  howl  his  odious  cry. 
There  was  another  outbreak  of  hooting ; 
but  the  majority  of  the  audience  were  now 
anxious  to  listen,  and  silence  was  soon 
restored.  Savrola  continued.  He  briefly 
reviewed  the  events  of  the  last  year:  the 
struggle  they  had  had  to  form  a  party 
at  all;  the  fierce  opposition  they  had  en¬ 
countered  and  sustained ;  the  success  that 
had  attended  their  threat  of  taking  arms; 
the  President’s  promise  of  a  free  Parliament; 
the  trick  that  had  been  played  on  them ;  the 
firing  of  the  soldiery  on  the  crowd.  His 
earnest,  thoughtful  words  evoked  a  hum  of 
approval.  These  were  events  in  which  the 
audience  had  participated,  and  they  liked 
having  them  recalled  to  their  memories. 

Then  he  went  on  to  speak  of  the  Depu¬ 
tation  and  of  the  contempt  with  which  the 
President  had  thought  fit  to  treat  the 
accredited  representatives  of  the  citizens. 
“Traitor  and  toady!”  shouted  the  man 


148  THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 

in  blue  loudly ;  but  there  was  no  response. 
“  And,”  said  Savrola,  “  I  will  invite  your  at¬ 
tention  to  this  further  matter.  It  has  not 
been  sufficient  to  strangle  the  Press,  to  shoot 
down  the  people,  and  to  subvert  the  Consti¬ 
tution,  but  even  when  we  are  assembled  here 
in  accordance  with  our  unquestioned  right 
to  discuss  matters  of  State  and  decide  upon 
our  public  policies,  our  deliberations  are  to 
be  interrupted  by  the  paid  agents  of  the 
Government,”  —  he  looked  towards  the  man 
in  blue, and  there  was  an  angry  hum  —  “who 
insult  by  their  abusive  cries  not  only  myself, 
a  free  Lauranian,  but  you  also,  the  assem¬ 
bled  citizens  who  have  invited  me  to  place 
my  views  before  you.”  Here  the  audience 
broke  out  into  indignant  applause  and  agree¬ 
ment;  cries  of  “Shame!”  were  heard,  and 
fierce  looks  turned  in  the  direction  of  the 
interrupters,  who  had,  however,  dispersed 
themselves  unobtrusively  among  the  crowd. 
“  In  spite  of  such  tactics,”  Savrola  continued, 
“  and  in  the  face  of  all  opposition,  whether 
by  bribes  or  bullets,  whether  by  hired 
bravos  or  a  merciless  and  mercenary  sol- 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 


149 


diery,  the  great  cause  we  are  here  to  sup¬ 
port  has  gone  on,  is  going  on,  and  is  going 
to  go  on,  until  at  length  our  ancient  liberties 
are  regained,  and  those  who  have  robbed 
us  of  them  punished.”  Loud  cheers  rose 
from  all  parts  of  the  hall.  His  voice  was 
even  and  not  loud,  but  his  words  conveyed 
an  impression  of  dauntless  resolution. 

And  then,  having  got  his  audience  in 
hand,  he  turned  his  powers  of  ridicule  upon 
the  President  and  his  colleagues.  Every 
point  he  made  was  received  with  cheers  and 
laughter.  He  spoke  of  Louvet,  of  his  cour¬ 
age,  and  of  his  trust  in  the  people.  Per¬ 
haps,  he  said,  it  was  not  inappropriate  that 
the  Ministry  of  the  Interior  should  be  filled 
by  “  a  glutton,”  the  Home  Office  by  a  “  stay- 
at-home  ”  who  was  afraid  to  go  out  among 
his  countrymen  at  night.  Louvet  was  in¬ 
deed  a  good  object  for  abuse ;  he  was  hated 
by  the  people,  who  despised  his  cowardice 
and  had  always  jeered  at  him.  Savrola  con¬ 
tinued.  He  described  the  President  as  cling¬ 
ing  to  office  at  whatever  cost  to  himself  or 
others.  In  order  to  draw  the  attention  of 


150  THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 

the  people  from  his  tyrannical  actions  and 
despotic  government  at  home,  he  had  tried 
to  involve  them  in  complications  abroad, 
and  he  had  succeeded,  more  completely  than 
he  had  bargained  for.  They  were  embroiled 
now  in  a  dispute  with  a  great  Power,  a  dis¬ 
pute  from  which  they  had  nothing  to  gain 
and  everything  to  lose.  Their  fleets  and 
armies  must  be  despatched,  to  the  cost  of 
the  State ;  their  possessions  were  endan¬ 
gered  ;  perhaps  the  lives  of  their  soldiers 
and  sailors  would  be  sacrificed.  And  all  for 
what  ?  In  order  that  Antonio  Molara  might 
do  as  he  had  declared  he  would,  and  die  at  the 
head  of  the  State.  It  was  a  bad  joke.  But 
he  should  be  warned  ;  many  a  true  word  was 
spoken  in  jest.  Again  there  was  a  fierce  hum. 

Lucile  listened  spell-bound.  When  he 
had  risen,  amid  the  groans  and  hisses  of 
that  great  crowd,  she  had  sympathised  with 
him,  had  feared  even  for  his  life,  had  won¬ 
dered  at  the  strange  courage  which  made 
him  attempt  the  seemingly  impossible  task 
of  convincing  such  an  audience.  As  he  had 
progressed  and  had  begun  to  gain  power  and 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN.  151 

approval,  she  had  rejoiced ;  every  cheer  had 
given  her  pleasure.  She  had  silently  joined 
in  the  indignation  which  the  crowd  had 
expressed  against  Sorrento’s  police-agents. 
Now  he  was  attacking  her  husband;  and 
yet  she  hardly  seemed  to  feel  an  emotion 
of  antagonism. 

He  left  the  subject  of  the  Ministers  with 
contemptuous  scorn,  amid  the  earnest  assent 
of  the  audience  and  on  the  full  tide  of  pub¬ 
lic  opinion.  They  must  now,  he  said,  treat 
of  higher  matters.  He  invited  them  to  con¬ 
sider  the  ideals  at  which  they  aimed.  Hav¬ 
ing  roused  their  tempers,  he  withheld  from 
them  the  outburst  of  fury  and  enthusiasm 
they  desired.  As  he  spoke  of  the  hopes  of 
happiness  to  which  even  the  most  miserable 
of  human  beings  had  a  right,  silence  reigned 
throughout  the  hall,  broken  only  by  that 
grave  melodious  voice  which  appealed  to 
everyone.  For  more  than  three  quarters 
of  an  hour  he  discussed  social  and  financial 
reforms.  Sound  practical  common  sense 
was  expressed  with  many  a  happy  instance, 
many  a  witty  analogy,  many  a  lofty  and 
luminous  thought. 


152 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 


“When  I  look  at  this  beautiful  country 
that  is  ours  and  was  our  fathers’  before  us, 
at  its  blue  seas  and  snow-capped  moun¬ 
tains,  at  its  comfortable  hamlets  and  wealthy 
cities,  at  its  silver  streams  and  golden  corn¬ 
fields,  I  marvel  at  the  irony  of  fate  which 
has  struck  across  so  fair  a  prospect  the  dark 
shadow  of  a  military  despotism.” 

The  sound  of  momentous  resolution  rose 
again  from  the  crowded  hall.  He  had  held 
their  enthusiasm  back  for  an  hour  by  the 
clock.  The  steam  had  been  rising  all  this 
time.  All  were  searching  in  their  minds  for 
something  to  relieve  their  feelings,  to  give 
expression  to  the  individual  determination 
each  man  had  made.  There  was  only  one 
mind  throughout  the  hall.  His  passions,  his 
emotions,  his  very  soul  appeared  to  be  com¬ 
municated  to  the  seven  thousand  people  who 
heard  his  words;  and  they  mutually  inspired 
each  other. 

Then  at  last  he  let  them  go.  For  the  first 
time  he  raised  his  voice,  and  in  a  resonant, 
powerful,  penetrating  tone  which  thrilled  the 
listeners,  began  the  peroration  of  his  speech. 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN.  1 53 

The  effect  of  his  change  of  manner  was 
electrical.  Each  short  sentence  was  followed 
by  wild  cheering.  The  excitement  of  the 
audience  became  indescribable.  Everyone 
was  carried  away  by  it.  Lucile  was  borne 
along,  unresisting,  by  that  strong  torrent  of 
enthusiasm;  her  interests,  her  objects,  her 
ambitions,  her  husband,  all  were  forgotten. 
His  sentences  grew  longer,  more  rolling  and 
sonorous.  At  length  he  reached  the  last  of 
those  cumulative  periods  which  pile  argu¬ 
ment  on  argument  as  Pelion  on  Ossa.  All 
pointed  to  an  inevitable  conclusion.  The 
people  saw  it  coming  and  when  the  last 
words  fell,  they  were  greeted  with  thunders 
of  assent. 

Then  he  sat  down,  drank  some  water,  and 
pressed  his  hands  to  his  head.  The  strain  had 
been  terrific.  He  was  convulsed  by  his  own 
emotions ;  every  pulse  in  his  body  was  throb¬ 
bing,  every  nerve  quivering;  he  streamed 
with  perspiration  and  almost  gasped  for 
breath.  For  five  minutes  everyone  shouted 
wildly;  the  delegates  on  the  platform  mounted 
their  chairs  and  waved  their  arms.  At  his 


i54 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 


suggestion  the  great  crowd  would  have  sal¬ 
lied  into  the  streets  and  marched  on  the 
palace;  and  it  would  have  taken  many  bul¬ 
lets  from  the  soldiers  that  Sorrento  had  so 
carefully  posted  to  bring  them  back  to  the 
realisation  of  the  squalid  materialities  of  life. 

The  resolutions  which  Moret  and  Godoy 
proposed  were  carried  by  acclamation.  Sav- 
rola  turned  to  the  former.  “Well,  Louis, 
I  was  right.  How  did  it  sound?  I  liked 
the  last  words.  It  is  the  best  speech  I  have 
ever  made.” 

Moret  looked  at  him  as  at  a  god.  “  Splen¬ 
did  !  ”  he  said.  “  You  have  saved  everything.” 

And  now  the  meeting  began  to  break 
up.  Savrola  walked  to  a  side-door,  and  in 
a  small  waiting-room  received  the  congratu¬ 
lations  of  all  his  principal  supporters  and 
friends.  Lucile  was  hurried  along  in  the 
press.  Presently  there  was  a  block.  Two 
men,  of  foreign  aspect,  stood  in  front  of  her, 
speaking  in  low  tones. 

“  Brave  words,  Karl,”  said  one. 

“  Ah,”  said  the  other,  “  we  must  have  deeds. 
He  is  a  good  tool  to  work  with  at  present ; 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN.  1 55 

the  time  will  come  when  we  shall  need  some¬ 
thing  sharper.” 

“  He  has  great  power.” 

Yes,  but  he  is  not  of  us.  He  has  no 
sympathy  with  the  cause.  What  does  he 
care  about  a  community  of  goods  ?  ” 

“For  my  part,”  said  the  first  man  with 
an  ugly  laugh,  “  I  have  always  been  more  at¬ 
tracted  by  the  idea  of  a  community  of  wives.” 

“Well,  that  too  is  part  of  the  great  scheme 
of  society.” 

“  When  you  deal  them  out,  Karl,  put  me 
down  as  part  proprietor  of  the  President’s.” 

He  chuckled  coarsely.  Lucile  shuddered. 
Here  were  the  influences  behind  and  be¬ 
neath  the  great  Democrat  of  which  her  hus¬ 
band  had  spoken. 

The  human  stream  began  to  flow  on  again. 
Lucile  was  carried  by  a  current  down  a  side 
street  which  led  to  the  doorway  by  which 
Savrola  would  leave  the  hall.  A  bright  gas- 
lamp  made  everything  plainly  visible.  At 
length  he  appeared  at  the  top  of  the  steps,  at 
the  foot  of  which  his  carriage  had  already 
drawn  up  to  receive  him.  The  narrow  street 


156  THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 

was  filled  with  the  crowd ;  the  pressure  was 
severe. 

“  Louis,  come  with  me,”  said  Savrola  to 
Moret ;  “  you  can  drop  me  and  take  the  car¬ 
riage  on.”  Like  many  highly-wrought  minds 
he  yearned  for  sympathy  and  praise  at  such 
a  moment ;  and  he  knew  he  would  get  them 
from  Moret. 

The  throng,  on  seeing  him,  surged  for¬ 
ward.  Lucile,  carried  off  her  feet,  was 
pushed  into  a  dark  burly  man  in  front  of 
her.  Chivalrous  gallantry  is  not  among  the 
peculiar  characteristics  of  excited  democracy. 
Without  looking  round  the  man  jobbed  back¬ 
wards  with  his  elbow  and  struck  her  in  the 
breast.  The  pain  was  intense ;  involuntarily 
she  screamed. 

“  Gentlemen,”  cried  Savrola,  “  a  woman 
has  been  hurt;  I  heard  her  voice.  Give 
room  there  !  ”  He  ran  down  the  steps.  The 
crowd  opened  out.  A  dozen  eager  and  offi¬ 
cious  hands  were  extended  to  assist  Lucile, 
who  was  paralysed  with  terror.  She  would 
be  recognised ;  the  consequences  were  too 
awful  to  be  thought  of. 


THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN.  1 57 

“  Bring  her  in  here,”  said  Savrola.  “  Moret, 
help  me.”  He  half  carried,  half  supported 
her  up  the  steps  into  the  small  waiting-room. 
Godoy,  Renos,  and  half  a  dozen  of  the 
Democratic  leaders,  who  had  been  discuss¬ 
ing  the  speech,  grouped  themselves  around 
her  curiously.  He  placed  her  in  a  chair. 
“  A  glass  of  water,”  he  said  quickly.  Some¬ 
body  handed  him  one,  and  he  turned  to  offer 
it  to  her.  Lucile,  incapable  of  speech  or 
motion,  saw  no  way  of  escape.  He  must 
recognise  her.  The  ridicule,  the  taunts,  the 
danger,  all  were  plain  to  her.  As  she  made 
a  feeble  effort  with  her  hand  to  decline  the 
water,  Savrola  looked  hard  at  her  through 
her  thick  veil.  Suddenly  he  started,  spilling 
the  water  he  was  holding  out  to  her.  He 
knew  her  then!  Now  it  would  come  —  a 
terrible  exposure ! 

“  Why,  Mirette,”  he  cried,  “  my  little  niece  ! 
How  could  you  come  alone  to  such  a  crowded 
place  at  night?  To  hear  my  speech ?  Godoy, 
Renos,  this  is  indeed  a  tribute  !  This  means 
more  to  me  than  all  the  cheers  of  the  people. 
Here  is  my  sister’s  daughter  who  has  risked 


158  THE  WAND  OF  THE  MAGICIAN. 

the  crowd  to  come  and  hear  me  speak.  But 
your  mother,”  he  turned  to  Lucile,  “  should 
never  have  allowed  you  ;  this  is  no  place  for 
a  girl  alone.  I  must  take  you  home.  You 
are  not  hurt?  If  you  had  asked  me,  I  could 
have  ensured  a  seat  for  you  out  of  the  crowd. 
Is  my  carriage  there  ?  Good,  we  had  better 
get  home  at  once ;  your  mother  will  be  very 
anxious.  Good-night,  gentlemen.  Come,  my 
dear.”  He  offered  her  his  arm  and  led  her 
down  the  steps.  The  people  who  filled  the 
street,  their  upturned  faces  pale  in  the  gas¬ 
light,  cheered  wildly.  He  put  her  into  his 
carriage.  “  Drive  on,  coachman,”  he  said, 
getting  in  himself. 

“  Where  to,  Sir  ?  ”  asked  the  man. 

Moret  advanced  to  the  carriage.  “  I  will 
go  on  the  box,”  he  said.  “  I  can  take  the 
carriage  on  after  dropping  you,”  and  before 
Savrola  could  say  a  word  he  had  climbed  on 
to  the  seat  beside  the  driver. 

“Where  to,  Sir?”  repeated  the  coachman. 

“  Home,”  said  Savrola  desperately. 

The  carriage  started,  passed  through  the 
cheering  crowds,  and  out  into  the  less  fre¬ 
quented  parts  of  the  city. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

Lucile  lay  back  in  the  cushions  of  the 
brougham  with  a  feeling  of  intense  relief. 
He  had  saved  her.  An  emotion  of  grati- 

O 

tude  filled  her  mind,  and  on  the  impulse 
of  the  moment  she  took  his  hand  and 
pressed  it.  It  was  the  third  time  in  their 
renewed  acquaintance  that  their  hands  had 
met,  and  each  time  the  significance  had 
been  different. 

Savrola  smiled.  “  It  was  most  imprudent 
of  your  Excellency  to  venture  into  a  crowd 
like  that.  Luckily  I  thought  of  an  expedi¬ 
ent  in  time.  I  trust  you  were  not  hurt  in 
the  throng  ?  ” 

“No,”  said  Lucile;  “a  man  struck  me 
with  his  elbow  and  I  screamed.  I  should 
never  have  come.” 

“  It  was  dangerous.” 

“  I  wanted  to - ”  She  paused. 


159 


l6o  IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

“To  hear  me  speak,”  he  added,  finishing 
her  sentence  for  her. 

“Yes;  to  see  you  use  your  power.” 

“  I  am  flattered  by  the  interest  you  take 
in  me.” 

“  Oh,  it  was  on  purely  political  grounds.” 

There  was  the  suspicion  of  a  smile  on 
her  face.  He  looked  at  her  quickly.  What 
did  she  mean  ?  Why  should  it  be  neces¬ 
sary  to  say  so?  Her  mind  had  contem¬ 
plated  another  reason,  then. 

“  I  hope  you  were  not  bored,”  he  said. 

“  It  is  terrible  to  have  power  like  that,” 
she  replied  earnestly;  and  then  after  a 
pause,  “  Where  are  we  going  to  ?  ” 

“  I  would  have  driven  you  to  the  palace,” 
said  Savrola,  “but  our  ingenuous  young 
friend  on  the  box  has  made  it  necessary 
that  we  should  keep  up  this  farce  for  a 
little  longer.  It  will  be  necessary  to  get 
rid  of  him.  For  the  present  you  had  best 
remain  my  niece.” 

She  looked  up  at  him  with  an  amused 
smile,  and  then  said  seriously:  “It  was 
brilliant  of  you  to  have  thought  of  it,  and 


IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT.  l6l 


noble  of  you  to  have  carried  it  out.  I  shall 
never  forget  it ;  you  have  done  me  a  great 
service.” 

“  Here  we  are,”  said  Savrola  at  length,  as 
the  brougham  drew  up  at  the  entrance  of 
his  house.  He  opened  the  carriage-door; 
Moret  jumped  off  the  box  and  rang  the 
bell.  After  a  pause  the  old  housekeeper 
opened  the  door.  Savrola  called  to  her. 
“  Ah,  Bettine,  I  am  glad  you  are  up.  Here 
is  my  niece,  who  has  been  to  the  meeting  to 
hear  me  speak  and  has  been  jostled  by  the 
crowd.  I  shall  not  let  her  go  home  alone 
to-night.  Have  you  a  bedroom  ready  ?  ” 

“  There  is  the  spare  room  on  the  first 
floor,”  answered  the  old  woman ;  “  but  I 
fear  that  would  never  do.” 

“  Why  not  ?  ”  asked  Savrola  quickly. 

“  Because  the  sheets  for  the  big  bed  are 
not  aired,  and  since  the  chimney  was  swept 
there  has  been  no  fire  there.” 

“  Oh,  well,  you  must  try  and  do  what  you 
can.  Good-night,  Moret.  Will  you  send  the 
carriage  back  as  soon  as  you  have  done 
with  it?  I  have  some  notes  to  send  to 


1 62  IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

The  Rising  Tide  office  about  the  articles 
for  to-morrow  morning.  Don’t  forget,  —  as 
quickly  as  you  can,  for  I  am  tired  out.” 

“Good-night,”  said  Moret.  “You  have 
made  the  finest  speech  of  your  life.  Noth¬ 
ing  can  stop  us  while  we  have  you  to  lead 
the  way.” 

He  got  into  the  carriage  and  drove  off. 
Savrola  and  Lucile  ascended  the  stairs  to 
the  sitting-room,  while  the  housekeeper  bus¬ 
tled  off  to  make  preparations  for  the  airing 
of  sheets  and  pillow-cases.  Lucile  looked 
round  the  room  with  interest  and  curiosity. 
“  I  am  in  the  heart  of  the  enemy’s  camp 
now,”  she  said. 

“You  will  be  in  many  hearts  during 
your  life,”  said  Savrola,  “  whether  you  re¬ 
main  a  queen  or  not.” 

“You  are  still  determined  to  drive  us 
out?” 

“You  heard  what  I  said  to-night.” 

“  I  ought  to  hate  you,”  said  Lucile ;  “  and 
yet  I  don’t  feel  that  we  are  enemies.” 

“We  are  on  opposite  sides,”  he  replied. 

“  Only  politics  come  between  us.” 


IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT.  163 

“  Politics  and  persons,”  he  added  signifi¬ 
cantly,  using  a  hackneyed  phrase. 

She  looked  at  him  with  a  startled  glance. 
What  did  he  mean  ?  Had  he  read  deeper 
into  her  heart  than  she  herself  had  dared  to 
look  ?  “  Where  does  that  door  lead  to  ?  ” 

she  asked  irrelevantly. 

“  That  ?  It  leads  to  the  roof,  —  to  my 
observatory.” 

“  Oh  show  it  me,”  she  cried.  “  Is  it  there 
you  watch  the  stars  ?  ” 

“  I  often  look  at  them.  I  love  them ; 
they  are  full  of  suggestions  and  ideas.” 

He  unlocked  the  door  and  led  the  way  up 
the  narrow  winding  stairs  on  to  the  plat¬ 
form.  It  was,  as  is  usual  in  Laurania,  a  de¬ 
licious  night.  Lucile  walked  to  the  parapet 
and  looked  over;  all  the  lamps  of  the 
town  twinkled  beneath,  and  above  were  the 
stars. 

Suddenly,  far  out  in  the  harbour,  a  broad 
white  beam  of  light  shot  out;  it  was  the 
search-light  of  a  warship.  For  a  moment  it 
swept  along  the  military  mole  and  rested  on 
the  battery  at  the  mouth  of  the  channel. 


164  IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

The  fleet  was  leaving  the  port,  and  picking 
its  way  through  the  difficult  passage. 

Savrola  had  been  informed  of  the  ap¬ 
proaching  departure  of  the  admiral,  and 
realised  at  once  the  meaning  of  what  he 
saw.  “That,”  he  said,  “may  precipitate 
matters.” 

“You  mean  that  when  the  ships  are  gone 
you  will  no  longer  fear  to  rise  ?  ” 

“  I  do  not  fear ;  but  it  is  better  to  await  a 
good  moment.” 

“  And  that  moment  ?  ” 

“  Is  perhaps  imminent.  I  should  like  you 
to  leave  the  capital.  It  will  be  no  place  for 
women  in  a  few  days.  Your  husband  knows 
it;  why  has  he  not  sent  you  away  to  the 
country  ?  ” 

“  Because,”  she  replied,  “  we  shall  suppress 
this  revolt,  and  punish  those  who  have  caused 
it. 

“  Have  no  illusions,”  said  Savrola.  “  I 
do  not  miscalculate.  The  army  cannot  be 
trusted ;  the  fleet  is  gone ;  the  people  are 
determined.  It  will  not  be  safe  for  you  to 
stay  here.  ” 


IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT.  1 65 


“  I  will  not  be  driven  out,”  she  answered 
with  energy ;  “  nothing  shall  make  me  fly. 
I  will  perish  with  my  husband.” 

“  Oh,  we  shall  try  to  be  much  more  prosaic 
than  that,”  he  said.  “We  shall  offer  a  very 
handsome  pension  to  the  President,  and  he 
will  retire  with  his  beautiful  wife  to  some 
gay  and  peaceful  city,  where  he  can  enjoy 
life  without  depriving  others  of  liberty.” 

“You  think  you  can  do  all  this?”  she 
cried.  “  Your  power  can  rouse  the  multi¬ 
tude  ;  but  can  you  restrain  them  ?  ”  And 
she  told  him  of  the  words  she  had  heard  in 
the  crowd  that  night.  “  Are  you  not  play¬ 
ing  with  mighty  forces  ?  ” 

“  Yes,  I  am,”  he  said ;  “  and  that  is  why 
I  have  asked  you  to  go  away  to  the  country 
for  a  few  days,  until  things  become  settled 
one  way  or  the  other.  It  is  possible  that 
either  I  or  your  husband  will  go  down. 
I  shall  of  course  try  to  save  him,  if  we 
are  successful;  but,  as  you  say,  there  are 
other  forces  which  may  be  beyond  control ; 

and  if  he  gets  the  upper  hand - ” 

“  Well?” 


1 66  IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

“  I  suppose  I  should  be  shot.” 

“  Fearful !  ”  she  said.  “  Why  will  you 
persist  ?  ” 

“  Oh,  it  is  only  now,  when  the  play  is 
growing  high,  that  I  begin  to  appreciate  the 
game.  Besides,  death  is  not  very  terrible.” 

“  Afterwards  may  be.” 

“  I  do  not  think  so.  Life,  to  continue, 
must  show  a  balance  of  happiness.  Of  one 
thing  I  feel  sure ;  we  may  say  of  a  future 
state,  —  ‘  If  any,  then  better.’  ” 

“You  apply  your  knowledge  of  this  world 
to  all  others.” 

“  Why  not  ?  ”  he  said.  “  Why  should  not 
the  same  laws  hold  good  all  over  the  uni¬ 
verse,  and,  if  possible,  beyond  it?  Other 
suns  show  by  their  spectra  that  they  con¬ 
tain  the  same  elements  as  ours.” 

“You  put  your  faith  in  the  stars,”  she 
said  doubtingly,  “and  think,  though  you 
will  not  admit  it,  they  can  tell  you  every¬ 
thing.” 

“  I  never  accused  them  of  being  inter¬ 
ested  in  our  concerns;  but  if  they  were, 
they  might  tell  strange  tales.  Suppos- 


IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT.  1 67 

ing  they  could  read  our  hearts  for  in¬ 
stance  ?  ” 

She  glanced  up  and  met  his  eye.  They 
looked  at  each  other  hard.  She  gasped; 
whatever  the  stars  might  know,  they  had 
read  each  other’s  secret. 

There  was  a  noise  of  someone  running: 
up-stairs.  It  was  the  housekeeper. 

“  The  carriage  has  returned,”  said  Savrola 
in  a  quiet  voice.  “  It  can  now  take  you  back 
to  the  palace.” 

The  old  woman  stepped  out  on  to  the 
roof,  breathing  hard  from  her  climb.  “  I 
have  aired  the  sheets,”  she  said  with  exul¬ 
tation  in  her  voice,  “  and  the  fire  is  burning 
brightly.  There  is  some  soup  ready  for  the 
young  lady,  if  she  will  come  and  take  it,  be¬ 
fore  it  gets  cold.” 

The  interruption  was  so  commonplace 
that  both  Lucile  and  Savrola  laughed.  It 
was  a  happy  escape  from  an  awkward  mo¬ 
ment.  “You  always  manage,  Bettine,”  he 
said,  “  to  make  everyone  comfortable ;  but 
after  all  the  bedroom  will  not  be  needed. 
My  niece  is  afraid  lest  her  mother  be  alarmed 


1 68  IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

at  her  absence,  and  I  am  going  to  send  her 
back  in  the  carriage  so  soon  as  it  returns.” 

The  poor  old  soul  looked  terribly  dis¬ 
appointed;  the  warm  sheets,  the  cosy  fire, 
the  hot  soup  were  comforts  she  loved  to 
prepare  for  others,  enjoying  them,  as  it 
were,  by  proxy.  She  turned  away  and  de¬ 
scended  the  narrow  staircase  mournfully, 
leaving  them  again  alone. 

So  they  sat  and  talked,  not  as  before,  but 
with  full  knowledge  of  their  sympathy,  while 
the  moon  climbed  higher  in  the  sky  and  the 
soft  breezes  stirred  the  foliage  of  the  palm- 
trees  in  the  garden  below.  Neither  thought 
much  of  the  future,  nor  did  they  blame  the 
coachman’s  delay. 

At  length  the  silence  of  the  night,  and 
the  train  of  their  conversation  were  broken 
by  the  noise  of  wheels  on  the  stony  street. 

“  At  last,”  said  Savrola  without  enthu¬ 
siasm.  Lucile  rose  and  looked  over  the 
parapet.  A  carriage  approached  almost  at 
a  gallop.  It  stopped  suddenly  at  the  door, 
and  a  man  jumped  out  in  a  hurry.  The 
door-bell  rang  loudly. 


IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT.  1 69 

Savrola  took  both  her  hands.  “  We  must 
part,  he  said ;  “  when  shall  we  meet  again, 
—  Lucile  ?  ” 

She  made  no  answer,  nor  did  the  moon¬ 
light  betray  the  expression  of  her  features. 
Savrola  led  the  way  down  the  stairs.  As 
he  entered  the  sitting-room,  the  further  door 
was  opened  hastily  by  a  man  who,  seeing 
Savrola,  stopped  short,  and  respectfully  took 
off  his  hat.  It  was  Moret’s  servant. 

With  considerable  presence  ?of  mind  Sav¬ 
rola  shut  the  door  behind  him,  leaving  Lu¬ 
cile  in  the  darkness  of  the  staircase.  She 
waited  in  astonishment ;  the  door  was  thin. 
“My  master,  Sir,”  said  a  stranger’s  voice, 
“  bade  me  bring  you  this  with  all  speed  and 
give  it  direct  into  your  hand.”  There  fol¬ 
lowed  the  tearing  of  paper,  a  pause,  an 
exclamation,  and  then  Savrola,  in  a  voice 
steady  with  the  steadiness  which  betrays  in¬ 
tense  emotion  under  control,  replied:  “  Thank 
you  very  much ;  say  I  shall  await  them  here. 
Don’t  take  the  carriage  ;  go  on  foot,  —  stay, 

I  will  let  you  out  myself.” 

She  heard  the  other  door  open  and  the 


170  IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

sound  of  their  footsteps  going  down-stairs ; 
then  she  turned  the  handle  and  entered. 
Something  had  happened,  something  sud¬ 
den,  unexpected,  momentous.  His  voice, 

_ strange  how  well  she  was  beginning  to 

know  it !  —  had  told  her  that.  An  envelope 
lay  on  the  floor;  on  the  table,  —  the  table 
where  the  cigarette-box  and  the  revolver  lay 
side  by  side,  —  was  a  paper,  half  curled  up 
as  if  anxious  to  preserve  its  secret. 

Subtle,  various,  and  complex  are  the  springs 
of  human  action.  She  felt  the  paper  touched 
her  nearly;  she  knew  it  concerned  him. 
Their  interests  were  antagonistic;  yet  she 
did  not  know  whether  it  was  for  his  sake  or 
her  own  that  she  was  impelled  to  indulge  a 
wild  curiosity.  She  smoothed  the  paper  out. 
It  was  brief  and  in  a  hurried  hand,  but  to  the 
point :  Code  wire  just  received  says ,  Strelitz 
crossed  frontier  this  morning  with  two  thou¬ 
sand  men  and  is  marching  hither  via  Turga 
and  Lorenzo.  The  hour  has  come.  I  have 
sent  to  Godoy  and  Renos  and  will  bring  them 
round  at  once.  Yours  through  hell ,  Moret. 

Lucile  felt  the  blood  run  to  her  heart; 


IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT.  1 7 1 

already  she  imagined  the  sound  of  musketry. 
It  was  true  the  hour  had  come.  The  fatal 
paper  fascinated  her ;  she  could  not  take  her 
eyes  from  it.  Suddenly  the  door  opened  and 
Savrola  came  in.  The  noise,  her  agitation, 
and  above  all  the  sense  of  detection  wrung 
from  her  a  low,  short,  startled  scream.  He 
grasped  the  situation  immediately.  “  Blue¬ 
beard,”  he  said  ironically. 

“Treason,”  she  retorted  taking  refuge  in 
furious  anger.  “  So  you  will  rise  and  mur¬ 
der  us  in  the  night,  —  conspirator !  ” 

Savrola  smiled  suavely ;  his  composure 
was  again  perfect.  “  I  have  sent  the  messen¬ 
ger  away  on  foot,  and  the  carriage  is  at  your 
disposal.  We  have  talked  long;  it  is  now 
three  o’clock ;  your  Excellency  should  not 
further  delay  your  return  to  the  palace.  It 
would  be  most  imprudent;  besides,  as  you 
will  realise,  I  expect  visitors.” 

His  calmness  maddened  her.  “Yes,”  she 
retorted  ;  “  the  President  will  send  you  some, 
—  police.” 

“  He  will  not  know  about  the  invasion 
yet.” 


172  IN  THE  WATCHES  OF  THE  NIGHT. 

“  I  shall  tell  him,”  she  replied. 

Savrola  laughed  softly.  “  Oh  no,”  he  said, 
“  that  would  not  be  fair.” 

“  All’s  fair  in  love  and  war.” 

“  And  this - ?  ” 

“  Is  both,”  she  said,  and  then  burst  into 
tears. 

After  that  they  went  down-stairs.  Savrola 
helped  her  into  the  carriage.  “  Good-night,” 
he  said,  though  it  was  already  morning,  “  and 
good-bye.” 

But  Lucile,  not  knowing  what  to  say  or 
think  or  do,  continued  to  cry  inconsolably 
and  the  carriage  drove  away.  Savrola  closed 
the  door  and  returned  to  his  room.  He  did 
not  feel  his  secret  was  in  any  danger. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 

Savrola  had  scarcely  time  to  smoke  a 
cigarette  before  the  Revolutionary  leaders 
began  to  arrive.  Moret  was  the  first ;  he 
rang  the  bell  violently,  stamping  about  on 
the  doorstep  till  it  was  answered,  ran  up¬ 
stairs  three  steps  at  a  time,  and  burst  impetu¬ 
ously  into  the  room,  aquiver  with  excitement. 
“Ah,”  he  cried,  “the  hour  has  come,  —  not 
words  but  deeds  now!  We  draw  the  sword 
in  a  good  cause;  for  my  part  I  shall  fling 
away  the  scabbard ;  Fortune  is  on  our  side.” 

“Yes,”  said  Savrola;  “have  some  whisky 
and  soda-water,  —  on  the  sideboard  there.  It 
is  a  good  drink  to  draw  the  sword  on,  —  the 
best  in  fact.” 

Moret  somewhat  abashed  turned  and  walk¬ 
ing  to  the  table  began  opening  a  soda-water 
bottle.  As  he  poured  out  the  spirit  the 
clinking  of  glass  and  bottle  betrayed  his  agi- 

173 


174 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


tation.  Savrola  laughed  softly.  Turning 
swiftly,  his  impetuous  follower  sought  to 
hide  his  agitation  by  a  fresh  outburst.  “  I 
have  told  you  throughout,”  he  said,  holding 
his  glass  on  high,  “  that  force  was  the  only 
solution.  It  has  come,  as  I  predicted.  I 
drink  to  it,  —  war,  civil  war,  battle,  murder, 
and  sudden  death,  —  by  these  means  liberty 
will  be  regained  !  ” 

“  Wonderful  soothing  effect  these  ciga¬ 
rettes  have.  There’s  no  opium  in  them 
either, —  soft,  fresh  Egyptians.  I  get  them 
every  week  from  Cairo.  A  little,  old  man  I 
met  there  three  years  ago  makes  them, — 
Abdullah  Rachouan.” 

He  held  out  the  box.  Moret  took  one ; 
the  business  of  lighting  it  steadied  him ;  he 
sat  down  and  began  to  smoke  furiously. 
Savrola  watched  him  in  dreamy  calmness, 
looking  often  at  the  smoke-wreathes  that 
rose  about  him.  Presently  he  spoke.  “  So 
you  are  glad  there  is  to  be  war  and  that 
people  are  to  be  killed  ?  ” 

“  I  am  glad  that  this  tyranny  is  to  be 
ended.” 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


*75 


“  Remember  that  we  pay  for  every  pleasure 
and  every  triumph  we  have  in  this  world.” 

“  I  will  take  my  chance.” 

“  I  trust,  I  would  be  glad  if  I  could  say 
with  conviction,  I  pray,  that  the  lot  may  not 
fall  on  you.  But  it  is  true  nevertheless  that 
we  must  pay,  and  for  all  the  good  things  in 
life  men  pay  in  advance.  The  principles  of 
sound  finance  apply.” 

“  How  do  you  mean  ?  ”  asked  Moret. 

“  Would  you  rise  in  the  world  ?  You  must 
work  while  others  amuse  themselves.  Are 
you  desirous  of  a  reputation  for  courage  ? 
You  must  risk  your  life.  Would  you  be 
strong  morally  or  physically?  You  must 
resist  temptations.  All  this  is  paying  in 
advance ;  that  is  prospective  finance.  Ob¬ 
serve  the  other  side  of  the  picture ;  the  bad 
things  are  paid  for  afterwards.” 

“  Not  always.” 

“  Yes,  as  surely  as  the  headache  of  Sunday 
morning  follows  the  debauch  of  Saturday 
night,  as  an  idle  youth  is  requited  by  a  bar¬ 
ren  age,  as  a  gluttonous  appetite  promotes 
an  ungainly  paunch.” 


176 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


“  And  you  think  I  shall  have  to  pay  for 
this  excitement  and  enthusiasm  ?  You  think 
I  have  paid  nothing  so  far  ?  ” 

“You  will  have  to  take  risks,  that  is  pay¬ 
ing.  Fate  will  often  throw  double  or  quits. 
But  on  these  hazards  men  should  not  embark 
with  levity ;  the  gentleman  will  always  think 
of  settling-day.” 

Moret  was  silent.  Brave  and  impetuous 
as  he  was,  the  conversation  chilled  him. 
His  was  not  the  courage  of  the  Stoic;  he 
had  not  schooled  himself  to  contemplate  the 
shock  of  dissolution.  He  fixed  his  thoughts 
on  the  struggles  and  hopes  of  the  world, 
as  one  might  look  at  the  flowers  and 
grasses  that  were  growing  on  the  edge  of 
a  precipice  towards  which  he  was  being 
impelled. 

They  remained  for  a  few  moments  without 
speaking,  till  Godoy  and  Renos  entered,  hav¬ 
ing  arrived  simultaneously. 

Each  man  of  the  four  had  taken  the  news, 
which  meant  so  much  to  them,  according  to 
their  natures.  Savrola  had  put  on  the  armour 
of  his  philosophy,  and  gazed  on  the  world  as 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


1 77 


from  a  distance.  Moret  had  been  convulsed 
with  excitement.  The  other  two,  neither 
composed  nor  elated  by  the  proximity  and 
the  approach  of  danger,  showed  that  they 
were  not  the  men  for  stirring  times. 

Savrola  greeted  them  amiably,  and  all  sat 
down.  Renos  was  crushed.  The  heavy 
hammer  of  action  had  fallen  on  the  delicate 
structures  of  precedent  and  technicality  in 
which  he  had  always  trusted,  and  smashed 
them  flat.  Now  that  the  crisis  had  arrived, 
the  law,  his  shield  and  buckler,  was  first  of 
all  to  be  thrown  away.  “  Why  has  he  done 
this  ?  ”  he  asked.  “  What  right  had  he  to 
come  without  authorisation  ?  He  has  com¬ 
mitted  us  all.  What  can  we  do  ?  ” 

Godoy  too  was  shocked  and  frightened. 
He  was  one  of  those  men  who  fear  danger, 
who  shrink  from  it,  but  yet  embark  delib¬ 
erately  on  courses  which  they  know  must 
lead  to  it.  He  had  long  foreseen  the  mo¬ 
ment  of  revolt,  but  had  persisted  in  going 
on.  Now  it  was  upon  him,  and  he  trembled; 
still,  his  dignity  strengthened  him. 

“  What  is  to  be  done,  Savrola  ?  ”  he  asked, 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


I78 

turning  instinctively  to  the  greater  soul  and 
stronger  mind. 

“Well,”  said  the  leader,  “they  had  no 
business  to  come  without  my  orders;  they 
have,  as  Renos  has  observed,  committed  us, 
while  our  plans  are  in  some  respects  incom¬ 
plete.  Strelitz  has  disobeyed  me  flatly;  I 
will  settle  with  him  later.  For  the  present, 
recriminations  are  futile ;  we  have  to  deal 
with  the  situation.  The  President  will  know 
of  the  invasion  in  the  morning ;  some  of  the 
troops  here  will,  I  take  it,  be  ordered  to 
strengthen  the  Government  forces  in  the 
field.  Perhaps  the  Guard  will  be  sent.  I 
think  the  others  would  refuse  to  march ; 
they  are  thoroughly  in  sympathy  with  the 
Cause.  If  so  we  must  strike,  much  as  we 
have  arranged.  You,  Moret,  will  call  the 
people  to  arms.  The  Proclamation  must  be 
printed,  the  rifles  served  out,  the  Revolution 
proclaimed.  All  the  Delegates  must  be  noti¬ 
fied.  If  the  soldiers  fraternise,  all  will  be 
well;  if  not,  you  will  have  to  fight —  I  don’t 
think  there  will  be  much  opposition — storm 
the  palace  and  make  Molara  prisoner.” 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


179 


“  It  shall  be  done,”  said  Moret. 

“  Meanwhile,”  continued  Savrola,  “we  will 
proclaim  the  Provisional  Government  at  the 
Mayoralty.  Thence  I  shall  send  you  orders; 
thither  you  must  send  me  reports.  All  this 
will  happen  the  day  after  to-morrow.” 

Godoy  shivered,  but  assented.  “  Yes,”  he 
said ;  “  it  is  the  only  course,  except  flight  and 
ruin.” 

“Very  well;  now  we  will  go  into  details. 
First  of  all,  the  Proclamation.  I  will  write 
that  to-night.  Moret,  you  must  get  it 
printed ;  you  shall  have  it  at  six  o’clock 
to-morrow  morning.  Then  prepare  the  ar¬ 
rangements  we  had  devised  for  assembling 
and  arming  the  people;  wait  till  you  get  a 
written  order  from  me  to  put  them  into 
action.  You,  Renos,  must  see  the  members 
of  the  Provisional  Government.  Have  the 
constitution  of  the  Council  of  Public  Safety 
printed,  and  be  ready  to  circulate  it  to¬ 
morrow  night ;  yet  again,  wait  till  I  give 
the  word.  Much  depends  on  the  attitude  of 
the  troops ;  but  everything  is  really  ready.  I 
do  not  think  we  need  fear  the  result.” 


180  A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 

The  intricate  details  of  the  plot,  for  plot  it 
was,  were  well  known  to  the  leaders  of  the 
revolt.  For  several  months  they  had  looked 
to  force  as  the  only  means  of  ending  the 
government  they  detested.  Savrola  was 
not  the  man  to  commit  himself  to  such  an 
enterprise  without  taking  every  precaution. 
Nothing  had  been  forgotten  ;  the  machinery 
of  revolution  only  needed  setting  in  motion. 
Yet  in  spite  of  the  elaborate  nature  of  the 
conspiracy  and  its  great  scale,  the  President 
and  his  police  had  been  able  to  learn  nothing 
definite.  They  feared  that  a  rising  was  im¬ 
minent;  they  had  realised  the  danger  for 
some  months ;  but  it  was  impossible  to  know 
where  the  political  agitation  ended,  and  the 
open  sedition  began.  The  great  social  posi¬ 
tion  and  almost  European  reputation  of  the 
principal  leaders  had  rendered  their  arrest 
without  certain  proof  a  matter  of  extreme 
difficulty.  The  President,  believing  that  the 
people  would  not  rise  unless  spurred  thereto 
by  some  act  of  power  on  the  part  of  the 
Executive,  feared  to  rouse  them.  But  for 
this  Savrola,  Moret,  and  the  others  would 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR.  iSl 

have  already  filled  cells  in  the  State  Prison ; 
indeed,  they  would  have  had  much  to  be 
thankful  for  had  their  lives  been  spared. 

But  Savrola  understood  his  position,  and 
had  played  his  game  with  consummate  tact 
and  skill.  The  great  parade  he  made  of 
the  political  agitation  had  prevented  the 
President  from  observing  the  conspiracy  to 
deliberate  violence  which  lay  beneath.  At 
length  the  preparations  were  approaching 
completion.  It  had  become  only  a  matter 
of  days ;  Strelitz’s  impetuous  act  had  but 
precipitated  the  course  of  events.  One 
corner  of  the  great  firework  had  caught 
light  too  soon ;  it  was  necessary  to  fire  the 
rest  lest  the  effect  should  be  spoiled. 

He  continued  to  go  over  the  details  of  the 
scheme  for  nearly  an  hour,  to  make  sure 
that  there  should  be  no  mistakes.  At  last 
all  was  finished,  and  the  members  of  the 
embryo  Council  of  Public  Safety  took  their 
departure,  Savrola  let  them  out  himself, 
not  wishing  to  wake  the  old  nurse.  Poor 
soul,  why  should  she  feel  the  force  of  the 
struggles  of  ambitious  men  ? 


182 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


Moret  went  off  full  of  enthusiasm;  the 
others  were  gloomy  and  preoccupied.  Their 
great  leader  shut  the  door,  and  once  more 
that  night  climbed  the  stairs  to  his  chamber. 

As  he  reached  it,  the  first  streaks  of  morn¬ 
ing  came  in  through  the  parted  curtains  of 
the  windows.  The  room,  in  the  grey  light 
with  its  half-empty  glasses  and  full  ashtrays, 
looked  like  a  woman,  no  longer  young,  sur¬ 
prised  by  an  unsympathetic  dawn  in  the 
meretricious  paints  and  pomps  of  the  pie- 
vious  night.  It  was  too  late  to  go  to  bed ; 
yet  he  was  tired,  weary  with  that  dry  kind 
of  fatigue  which  a  man  feels  when  all  desire 
of  sleep  has  passed  away.  He  experienced 
a  sensation  of  annoyance  and  depression. 
Life  seemed  unsatisfactory;  something  was 
lacking.  When  all  deductions  had  been 
made  on  the  scores  of  ambition,  duty,  excite¬ 
ment,  or  fame,  there  remained  an  unabsorbed 
residuum  of  pure  emptiness.  What  was  the 
good  of  it  all?  He  thought  of  the  silent 
streets;  in  a  few  hours  they  would  echo 
with  the  crackle  of  musketry.  Poor  broken 
creatures  would  be  carried  bleeding  to  the 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR.  183 

houses,  whose  doors  terrified  women  would 
close  in  the  uncharitable  haste  of  fear. 
Others,  flicked  out  of  human  ken  from  solid 
concrete  earth  to  unknown,  unformulated 
abstractions,  would  lie  limp  and  reproach¬ 
ful  on  the  paving-stones.  And  for  what? 
He  could  not  find  an  answer  to  the  ques¬ 
tion.  The  apology  for  his  own  actions  was 
merged  in  the  much  greater  apology  nature 
would  have  to  make  for  the  existence  of  the 
human  species.  Well,  he  might  be  killed 
himself ;  and  as  the  thought  occurred  to  him 
he  looked  forward  with  a  strange  curiosity  to 
that  sudden  change,  with  perhaps  its  great 
revelation.  The  reflection  made  him  less 
dissatisfied  with  the  shallow  ends  of  human 
ambition.  When  the  notes  of  life  ring  false, 
men  should  correct  them  by  referring  to  the 
tuning-fork  of  death.  It  is  when  that  clear 
menacing  tone  is  heard  that  the  love  of  life 
grows  keenest  in  the  human  heart. 

All  men,  from  such  moods  and  reflections, 
are  recalled  to  earth  by  hard  matters  of  fact. 
He  remembered  the  proclamation  he  had  to 
write,  and  rising  plunged  into  the  numerous 


184 


A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR. 


details  of  the  business  of  living,  and  thus 
forgot  the  barrenness  of  life.  So  he  sat  and 
wrote,  while  the  pale  glimmer  of  the  dawn 
glowed  into  the  clear  light  of  sunrise  and 
the  warm  tints  of  broad  day. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

The  private  breakfast-room  of  the  Presi¬ 
dential  palace  was  a  small  but  lofty  apart¬ 
ment  The  walls  were  hung  with  tapestries; 
over  the  doors  weapons  of  ancient  type  and 
history  were  arranged  in  elaborate  patterns. 
The  great  French  windows  were  deeply  set 
in  the  wall,  and  the  bright  light  of  the  morn¬ 
ing  was  softened  by  heavy  crimson  curtains. 
Like  the  rest  of  the  house  it  wore  an  official 
aspect.  The  windows  opened  on  to  the 
stone  terrace,  and  those  who  passed  through 
them  experienced  a  feeling  of  relief  in  ex¬ 
changing  the  severe  splendours  of  the  palace 
for  the  beautiful  confusion  of  the  garden, 
where  between  the  spreading  trees  and  slen¬ 
der  palms  the  sparkling  waters  of  the  harbour 
were  displayed. 

The  table,  which  was  set  for  two,  was 
comfortably  small  and  well  arranged.  The 

*«5 


1 86  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

generous  revenue  which  it  had  long  been 
the  principle  of  the  Lauranian  Republic  to 
bestow  on  her  First  Magistrate  enabled  the 
President  to  live  in  a  style  of  elegance  and 
luxury,  and  to  enjoy  the  attractions  of  good 
silver,  fresh-cut  flowers,  and  an  excellent 
cook.  But  it  was  with  a  clouded  brow  that 
Molara  met  his  wife  at  breakfast  on  the 
morning  after  the  events  which  have  just 
been  chronicled. 

“  Bad  news,  —  tiresome  news  again,  dear,” 
he  said  as,  sitting  down  and  depositing  a 
handful  of  papers  on  the  table,  he  signed  to 
the  servants  to  leave  the  room. 

Lucile  experienced  a  feeling  of  intense 
relief.  After  all  she  would  not  have  to  tell 
him  the  secret  she  had  learned.  “  Has  he 
started?”  she  asked  incautiously. 

“  Yes,  last  night ;  but  he  will  be  stopped.” 
“  Thank  heaven  for  that !  ” 

Molara  looked  at  her  in  amazement. 
“What  do  you  mean?  Why  are  you  glad 
that  the  Admiral  and  the  fleet  are  prevented 
from  carrying  out  my  orders  ?  ” 

“The  fleet!” 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  1 87 


“  Good  gracious !  What  did  you  think  I 
meant  ?  ”  he  asked  impatiently. 

A  loophole  of  escape  presented  itself. 
She  ignored  his  question.  “  I  am  glad  the 
fleet  is  stopped  because  I  think  they  will  be 
wanted  here,  now  that  the  city  is  so  un¬ 
settled.” 

“  Oh,”  said  the  President  shortly,  —  sus¬ 
piciously,  she  thought.  To  cover  her  retreat 
she  asked  a  question.  “  Why  are  they 
stopped  ?  ” 

Molara  pulled  out  a  Press  telegram  slip 
from  among  his  papers. 

“  Port  Said ,  September  gth,  6.0  a.m.f  he 
said,  reading;  “ British  steam-collier  Maude , 
1,400  tons,  grounded  this  morning  in  canal, 
which  is  in  consequence  blocked  for  traffic. 
Every  effort  is  being  made  to  clear  the  fair¬ 
way.  Accident  is  believed  to  be  due  to  the 
silting  up  of  channel  caused  by  extreme 
draught  of  H.B.M.S.  Aggressor  which  passed 
through  last  night f  He  added :  “  They 
know  their  business,  these  English  pigs.” 

“You  think  they  have  done  it  on  purpose?” 

“  Of  course.” 


1 88  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

“  But  the  fleet  is  not  there  yet.” 

“It  will  be  there  to-morrow  night.” 

“  But  why  should  they  block  the  channel 
now,  —  why  not  wait  ?  ” 

“Characteristic  dislike  of  coups  de  theatre , 
I  suppose.  Now  the  French  would  have 
waited  till  we  were  at  the  entrance  of  the 
channel,  and  then  shut  the  door  in  our  faces 
neatly.  But  British  Diplomacy  does  not  aim 
at  effects ;  besides,  this  looks  more  natural.” 

“  How  abominable  !  ” 

“  And  listen  to  this,”  said  the  President, 
as  giving  way  to  keen  irritation  he  snatched 
another  paper  from  his  bundle  and  began  to 
read.  “  From  the  Ambassador,”  he  said : 
“  Her  Majesty’s  Government  have  instructed 
the  officers  commanding  the  various  British 
coaling-stations  south  of  the  Red  Sea ,  to  ren¬ 
der  every  assistance  to  the  Lauranian  fleet 
and  to  supply  them  with  coal  at  the  local 
market-rated 

“  It  is  an  insult,”  she  said. 

“  It  is  a  cat  playing  with  a  mouse,”  he 
rejoined  bitterly. 

“What  will  you  do?” 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  1 89 

“  Do?  Sulk,  protest,  —  but  give  in.  What 
else  can  we  do?  Their  ships  are  on  the 
spot;  ours  are  cut  off.” 

There  was  a  pause.  Molara  read  his 
papers  and  continued  his  breakfast.  Lucile 
came  back  to  her  resolution.  She  would 
tell  him ;  but  she  would  make  terms.  Sav- 
rola  must  be  protected  at  all  costs.  “  An¬ 
tonio,”  she  said  nervously. 

The  President,  who  was  in  a  thoroughly 
bad  temper,  went  on  reading  for  a  moment 
and  then  looked  up  abruptly.  “  Yes  ?  ” 

“  I  must  tell  you  something.” 

“  Well,  what  is  it  ?  ” 

“  A  great  danger  is  threatening  us.” 

“  I  know  that,”  he  said  shortly. 

“  Savrola - ”  She  paused  uncertain 

and  undecided. 

“What  of  him?”  said  Molara,  suddenly 
becoming  interested. 

“  If  you  were  to  find  him  guilty  of  conspir¬ 
acy,  of  plotting  revolution,  what  would  you 
do?” 

“  I  should  shoot  him  with  the  greatest 
pleasure  in  the  world.” 


I90  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

“What,  without  a  trial?” 

“  Oh  no !  He  should  have  a  trial  under 
martial  law  and  welcome.  What  of  him  ?  ” 

It  was  a  bad  moment.  She  looked  round 
for  another  loophole. 

“He  —  he  made  a  speech  last  night,” 
she  said. 

“  He  did,”  said  the  President  impatiently. 

“Well,  I  think  it  must  have  been  very 
inflammatory,  because  I  heard  the  crowds 
cheering  in  the  streets  all  night.” 

Molara  looked  at  her  in  deep  disgust. 
“  My  dear,  how  silly  you  are  this  morning,” 
he  said  and  returned  to  his  paper. 

The  long  silence  that  followed  was  broken 
by  the  hurried  entrance  of  Miguel  with  an 
opened  telegram.  He  walked  straight  up  to 
the  President  and  handed  it  to  him  without 
speaking ;  but  Lucile  could  see  that  he  was 
trembling  with  haste,  excitement,  or  terror. 

Molara  opened  the  folded  paper  leisurely, 
smoothed  it  on  the  table  and  then  jumped 
out  of  his  chair  as  he  read  it.  “  Good  God ! 
when  did  this  come  ?  ” 

“  This  moment.” 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  1 9 1 


“  The  fleet,”  he  cried,  “  the  fleet,  Miguel, 
—  not  an  instant  must  be  lost !  Recall  the 
Admiral !  They  must  return  at  once.  I 
will  write  the  telegram  myself.”  Crumpling 
the  message  in  his  hand  he  hurried  out  of 
the  room,  Miguel  at  his  heels.  At  the  door 
he  found  a  waiting  servant.  “  Send  for 
Colonel  Sorrento,  —  to  come  here  immedi¬ 
ately.  Go  !  be  off !  Run  !  ”  he  cried  as  the 
man  departed  with  ceremonious  slowness. 

Lucile  heard  them  bustle  down  the  corri¬ 
dor  and  the  slam  of  a  distant  door ;  then  all 
was  silent  again.  She  knew  what  that  tele¬ 
gram  contained.  The  tragedy  had  burst 
upon  them  all,  that  tragedy  whose  climax 
must  strike  her  so  nearly ;  but  she  felt  glad 
she  had  meant  to  tell  her  husband,  — and 
yet  more  glad  that  she  had  not  told  him. 
A  cynic  might  have  observed  that  Savrola  s 
confidence,  in  the  safety  of  his  secret,  was 
well  founded. 

She  returned  to  her  sitting-room.  The 
uncertainty  of  the  immediate  future  terrified 
her.  If  the  revolt  succeeded,  she  and  her 
husband  would  have  to  fly  for  their  lives ;  if 


192  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

it  were  suppressed  the  consequences  seemed 
more  appalling.  One  thing  was  clear:  the 
President  would  send  her  out  of  the  capital 
at  once  to  some  place  of  safety.  Whither  ? 
Amid  all  these  doubts  and  conflicting  emo¬ 
tions  one  desire  predominated,  —  to  see  Sav- 
rola  again,  to  bid  him  good-bye,  to  tell  him 
she  had  not  betrayed  him.  It  was  impossi¬ 
ble.  A  prey  to  many  apprehensions  she 
walked  aimlessly  about  the  room,  awaiting 
the  developments  she  feared. 

Meanwhile  the  President  and  his  secre¬ 
tary  had  reached  the  private  office.  Miguel 
shut  the  door.  Both  looked  at  each  other. 

“  It  has  come,”  said  Molara  with  a  long 
breath. 

“  In  an  evil  hour,”  replied  the  Secretary. 

“  I  shall  win,  Miguel.  Trust  to  my  star, 
my  luck,  —  I  will  see  this  thing  through. 
We  shall  crush  them ;  but  much  is  to  be 
done.  Now  write  this  telegram  to  our  agent 
at  Port  Said ;  send  it  in  cipher  and  clear  the 
line :  Charter  at  once  fast  despatch-boat  and 
go  personally  to  meet  Admiral  de  Mello ,  who 
with  fleet  left  Laurania  midnight  8  th  instant 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  1 93 


for  Port  Said.  Stop.  Order  him  in  my 
name  return  here  urgent.  Stop.  Spare  no 
expense.  Now  send  that  off.  With  good  luck 
the  ships  should  be  here  to-morrow  night.” 

Miguel  sat  down  and  began  to  put  the 
message  into  code.  The  President  paced 
the  room  excitedly ;  then  he  rang  the  bell ; 
a  servant  entered. 

“  Has  Colonel  Sorrento  come  yet  ?  ” 

“  No,  Your  Excellency.” 

“  Send  and  tell  him  to  come  at  once.” 

“  He  has  been  sent  for,  Your  Excellency.” 

“  Send  again.” 

The  man  disappeared. 

Molara  rang;  the  bell  once  more.  He  met 

O 

the  servant  in  the  doorway. 

“  Is  there  a  mounted  orderly?  ” 

“Yes,  Your  Excellency.” 

“  Finished,  Miguel  ?  ” 

“  Here,”  said  the  Secretary,  getting  up  and 
handing  the  message  to  the  startled  attend¬ 
ant,  —  “  at  speed.” 

“  Go  on,”  shouted  the  President,  striking 
the  table  with  his  open  hand,  and  the  man 
fled  from  the  room.  The  sound  of  the  gal- 


194  THE  action  of  the  executive. 

loping  horse  somewhat  allayed  Molara’s  im¬ 
patience. 

“  He  crossed  the  frontier  last  night  at  nine 
o’clock,  Miguel ;  he  should  have  been  at 
Turga  at  daybreak.  We  have  a  garrison 
there,  a  small  one,  but  enough  to  delay  the 
advance.  Why  is  there  no  news  ?  This 
telegram  comes  from  Paris,  from  the  For¬ 
eign  Minister.  We  should  have  heard  from 
—  who  is  it  commands  the  post  ?  ” 

“  I  don’t  know,  Your  Excellency.  The 
Colonel  will  be  here  directly;  but  the  silence 
is  ugly.” 

The  President  set  his  teeth.  “  I  cannot 
trust  the  army;  they  are  all  disaffected.  It 
is  a  terrible  game ;  but  I  shall  win,  I  shall 
win  !  ”  He  repeated  the  sentence  to  himself 
several  times  with  more  energy  than  convic¬ 
tion,  as  if  to  fortify  his  heart. 

The  door  opened.  “  Colonel  Sorrento,” 
announced  the  usher. 

“  Look  here,  old  man,”  said  Molara  famil¬ 
iarly, —  he  felt  he  wanted  a  friend  rather 
than  a  subordinate  —  “  Strelitz  has  invaded 
us.  He  crossed  the  frontier  last  night  with 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  1 95 


two  thousand  men  and  several  Maxim  guns, 
marching  here  by  Turga  and  Lorenzo.  We 
have  no  news  from  the  Commandant  at 
Turga;  who  is  he?” 

Sorrento  was  one  of  those  soldiers,  not  an 
uncommon  type,  who  fear  little  but  indepen¬ 
dent  responsibility.  He  had  served  under 
the  President  for  many  years  in  the  field 
;  and  in  the  Government.  Had  he  been  alone 
when  the  news  arrived,  he  would  have  been 
thunderstruck ;  now  that  he  had  a  leader  he 
followed  and  obeyed  with  military  precision. 
Without  any  appearance  of  surprise  he 
thought  for  a  moment  and  then  replied: 
“  Major  de  Roc.  He  has  four  companies,  — 
a  good  officer,  —  you  can  trust  him,  Sir. 

“  But  the  troops  ?  ” 

“That’s  another  matter  altogether.  The 
whole  army,  as  I  have  several  times  informed 
you,  Sir,  is  disturbed.  Only  the  Guard  can 
be  relied  on,  and,  of  course,  the  officers. 

“  Well,  we  shall  see,”  said  the  President 
stoutly.  “  Miguel,  get  the  map.  You  know 
the  country,  Sorrento.  Between  Turga  and 
Lorenzo,  the  Black  Gorge  must  be  held. 


I96  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

Here,”  he  pointed  on  the  map,  which  the 
Secretary  unrolled,  “  here  they  must  be 
stopped  or  at  any  rate  delayed,  till  the  fleet 
comes  back.  What  is  there  at  Lorenzo  ?  ” 

“A  battalion  and  two  machine-guns,”  re¬ 
plied  the  War-Minister. 

The  President  took  a  turn  up  and  down 
the  room.  He  was  used  to  deciding  quickly. 
“  A  brigade  would  do  it  for  certain,”  he  said. 
He  took  another  turn.  “  Rail  two  battalions 
of  the  Guard  at  once  to  Lorenzo.”  Sorrento, 
who  had  produced  his  note-book,  began  to 
write.  “  Two  field-batteries,”  said  the  Presi¬ 
dent.  “  Which  two  are  fit,  Colonel  ?  ” 

“  The  first  and  second  will  do,”  answered 
Sorrento. 

“  And  the  Lancers  of  the  Guard.” 

“  All  ?  ” 

“  Yes,  all,  except  details  for  orderly- work.” 

“  That  leaves  you  only  one  trustworthy 
battalion.” 

“  I  know,”  said  the  President.  “  It  is  a 
bold  course,  but  the  only  one.  Now  what 
about  the  Line  regiments  in  the  city  ? 
Which  are  the  worst  ?  ” 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  1 97 


“  The  third,  fifth,  and  eleventh  have  caused 
us  most  uneasiness.” 

“  Very  well;  we  will  get  them  out  of  the 
way.  Let  them  march  to-day  towards  Lo¬ 
renzo  and  halt  anywhere  ten  miles  out  of 
the  city  as  a  supporting  brigade.  Now,  who 
is  to  command  ?  ” 

“  Rollo  is  senior,  Sir.” 

“  A  fool,  a  fossil,  and  out  of  date,”  cried 
the  President. 

“  Stupid,  but  steady,”  said  Sorrento.  “  You 
can  rely  upon  his  attempting  nothing  brill¬ 
iant  ;  he  will  do  what  he  is  told,  and  nothing 
more.” 

Molara  reflected  on  this  tremendous  mili¬ 
tary  virtue.  “  Very  well;  give  him  the  sup¬ 
porting  brigade ;  they  will  have  no  fighting. 
But  the  other  business;  that  is  different. 
Brienz  should  have  it.” 

“  Why  not  Drogan  ?  ”  suggested  the  War- 
Minister. 

“  I  can’t  stand  his  wife,”  said  the  Presi¬ 
dent. 

“  He  is  a  good  musician,  Sir,”  interposed 
Miguel. 


198  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

“  Guitar,  —  very  melodious.”  He  shook 
his  head  appreciatively. 

“  And  has  a  capital  cook,”  added  Sorrento. 

“  No,”  said  Molara;  “  this  is  a  matter  of  life 
and  death.  I  cannot  indulge  my  prejudices, 
nor  yours ;  he  is  not  a  good  man.” 

“  A  good  Staff  would  run  him  all  right, 
Sir ;  he  is  very  placid  and  easily  led.  And 
he  is  a  great  friend  of  mine;  many’s  the 
good  dinner - ” 

“No,  Colonel,  it’s  no  good;  I  cannot.  Is 
it  likely  that  when  so  much  is  at  stake,  when 
my  reputation,  my  chances  in  life,  indeed 
life  itself,  are  on  the  hazard,  that  I  or  any 
one  would  give  a  great  command  on  such 
grounds  ?  If  claims  were  equally  balanced, 
I  would  oblige  you ;  but  Brienz  is  a  better 
man  and  must  have  it.  Besides,”  he  added, 
“  he  has  not  got  a  horrid  wife.”  Sorrento 
looked  terribly  disappointed  but  said  no 
more.  “  Well,  that  is  all  settled.  I  leave 
all  details  to  you.  The  Staff,  everything, 
you  may  appoint ;  but  the  troops  must  start 
by  noon.  I  will  speak  to  them  myself  at 
the  station.” 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  1 99 

The  War-Minister  bowed  and  departed, 
solaced  by  the  minor  appointments  which 
the  President  had  left  to  his  decision. 

Molara  looked  at  his  secretary  dubiously. 
“  Is  there  anything  else  to  do  ?  None  of 
the  revolutionaries  in  the  city  have  moved, 
have  they  ?  ” 

“  They  have  given  no  sign,  Sir ;  there  is 
nothing  to  incriminate  them.” 

“  It  is  possible  this  has  surprised  them ; 
their  plans  are  not  ready.  At  the  first  overt 
act  of  violence  or  sedition,  I  will  arrest  them. 
But  I  must  have  proofs,  not  for  my  own 
satisfaction,  but  for  the  country.” 

“  This  is  a  critical  moment,”  said  the  Sec¬ 
retary.  “  If  the  leaders  of  the  sedition  could 
be  discredited,  if  they  could  be  made  to 
appear  ridiculous  or  insincere,  it  would  have 
a  great  effect  on  public  opinion.” 

“  I  had  thought,”  replied  Molara,  “  that 
we  might  hope  to  learn  something  of  their 
plans.” 

“  You  have  informed  me  that  Her  Excel¬ 
lency  has  consented  to  ask  Senor  Savrola 
for  information  on  this  point  ?  ” 


200  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

“  I  dislike  the  idea  of  any  intimacy  be¬ 
tween  them  ;  it  might  be  dangerous.” 

“  It  might  be  made  most  dangerous  for 
him.” 

“In  what  way  ?  ” 

“  In  the  way  I  have  already  indicated  to 
you,  General.” 

“  Do  you  mean  in  the  way  I  forbade  you 
to  suggest,  Sir  ?  ” 

“  Certainly.” 

“And  this  is  the  moment?” 

“  Now  or  never.” 

There  was  a  silence,  after  which  they  re¬ 
sumed  the  morning’s  business.  For  an  hour 
and  a  half  both  worked  busily.  Then  Mo- 
lara  spoke.  “  I  hate  doing  it ;  it’s  a  dirty 
job.” 

“  What  is  necessary,  is  necessary,”  said 
the  Secretary  sententiously.  The  President 
was  about  to  make  a  reply  when  a  clerk 
entered  the  room  with  a  deciphered  tele¬ 
gram.  Miguel  took  it  from  him,  read  it, 
and  passed  it  to  his  chief,  saying  grimly  as 
he  did  so :  “  Perhaps  this  will  decide  you.” 

The  President  read  the  message,  and  as 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 


201 


he  read  his  face  grew  hard  and  cruel.  It 
was  from  the  Police  Commissary  at  Turga, 
brief  but  terrible ;  the  soldiers  had  deserted 
to  the  invaders,  having  first  shot  their 
officers. 

“  very  well,”  said  Molara  at  last,  “  I  shall 
require  you  to  accompany  me  to-night  on  a 
mission  of  importance.  I  will  take  an  aide- 
de-camp  as  well.” 

“Yes,”  said  the  Secretary;  “witnesses  are 
necessary.” 

“  I  shall  be  armed.” 

“  That  is  desirable,  but  only  as  a  threat, 
only  as  a  threat,”  said  the  Secretary  earnestly. 
“  He  is  too  strong  for  violence ;  the  people 
would  be  up  in  a  moment.” 

“  I  know  that,”  curtly  replied  the  President, 
and  then  with  savage  bitterness  he  added: 
“  but  for  that  there  would  be  no  difficulty.” 

“  None  whatever,”  said  Miguel,  and  went 
on  writing. 

Molara  rose  and  went  in  search  of  Lucile, 
choking  down  the  disgust  and  repugnance 
he  felt.  He  was  determined  now;  it  might 
just  make  the  difference  to  him  in  the 


202  THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE. 

struggle  for  power,  and  besides,  it  contained 
the  element  of  revenge.  He  would  like  to 
see  the  proud  Savrola  grovel  and  beg  for 
mercy  at  his  feet.  All  mere  politicians,  he 
said  to  himself,  were  physical  cowards ;  the 
fear  of  death  would  paralyse  his  rival. 

Lucile  was  still  in  her  sitting-room  when 
her  husband  entered.  She  met  him  with 
an  anxious  look.  “What  has  happened, 
Antonio  ?  ” 

“  We  have  been  invaded,  dearest,  by  a  large 
force  of  revolutionaries.  The  garrison  of 
Turga  has  deserted  to  the  enemy,  and  killed 
their  officers.  The  end  is  now  in  sight.” 

“  It  is  terrible,”  she  said. 

“  Lucile,”  he  said  with  unwonted  tender¬ 
ness,  “one  chance  remains.  If  you  could 
find  out  what  the  leaders  of  the  agitation  in 
this  city  intend  to  do,  if  you  can  get  Savrola 
to  show  his  hand,  we  might  maintain  our 
position  and  overcome  our  enemies.  Can 
you,  —  will  you  do  this  ?  ” 

Lucile’s  heart  bounded.  It  was,  as  he 
said,  a  chance.  She  might  defeat  the  plot, 
and  at  the  same  time  make  terms  for  Savrola ; 


THE  ACTION  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE.  201, 

she  might  still  rule  in  Laurania,  and,  though 
this  thought  she  repressed,  save  the  man  she 
loved.  Her  course  was  clear ;  to  obtain  the 
information  and  sell  it  to  her  husband  for 
Savrola’s  life  and  liberty.  “  I  will  try,” 
she  said. 

“  I  knew  you  would  not  fail  me,  dearest,” 
said  Molara.  “  But  the  time  is  short ;  go  L 
and  see  him  to-night  at  his  rooms.  He  will 
surely  tell  you.  You  have  power  over  men 
and  will  succeed.” 

Lucile  reflected.  To  herself  she  said, 

“  I  shall  save  the  State  and  serve  my  hus¬ 
band;”  and  herself  rejoined,  “You  will  see 
him  again.”  Then  she  spoke  aloud.  “  I 
will  go  to-night.” 

“  My  dear,  I  always  trusted  you,”  said  the 
President ;  “  I  will  never  forget  your  devo¬ 
tion.” 

Then  he  hurried  away,  convulsed  with  re¬ 
morse,  —  and  shame.  He  had  indeed  stooped 
to  conquer. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 

The  military  force  of  the  Lauranian  Re¬ 
public  was  proportioned  to  the  duties  of  pro¬ 
tecting  its  territories  from  invasion  and  of 
maintaining  law  and  order  within  them,  but 
was  by  the  wisdom  of  former  days  restricted 
to  limits  which  did  not  encourage  great 
schemes  of  foreign  conquest  nor  any  aggres¬ 
sive  meddling  in  the  affairs  of  the  neighbour¬ 
ing  principalities.  Four  regiments  of  cavalry, 
twenty  battalions  of  foot,  and  eight  field-bat¬ 
teries  comprised  the  Army  of  the  Line.  Be¬ 
sides  these  there  was  the  Republican  Guard, 
which  consisted  of  a  regiment  of  Lancers  and 
three  strong  battalions  of  veteran  infantry  and 
supported  by  their  discipline  the  authority, 
and  by  their  magnificence  the  dignity,  of  the 
State. 

The  great  capital  city,  which  exceeded  in 
wealth,  population,  and  turbulence  the  aggre- 

204 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY.  20$ 

gate  of  the  provincial  towns,  had  for  its  gar¬ 
rison  the  Guard  and  half  of  the  entire  army. 
The  remaining  troops  were  scattered  in  small 
country  stations  and  on  the  frontiers. 

All  the  pains  that  the  President  had  taken 
to  maintain  the  good  will  of  the  soldiery  had 
proved  vain.  The  revolutionary  movement 
had  grown  apace  in  the  ranks  of  the  army, 
till  they  were  now  thoroughly  disaffected, 
and  the  officers  felt  that  their  orders  would 
be  obeyed  only  so  far  as  they  were  agreeable. 
With  the  Guard  it  was  different.  All,  or 
nearly  all,  had  borne  their  part  in  the  late 
war  and  had  marched  to  victory  under  the 
generalship  of  the  President.  They  hon¬ 
oured  and  trusted  their  former  commander, 
and  were  in  turn  honoured  and  trusted  by 
him ;  indeed  the  favour  he  had  shewn  them 
may  have  been  among  the  causes  which  had 
alienated  the  rest. 

It  was  the  greater  part  of  this  Guard  that 
Molara,  in  his  heavy  need,  was  about  to  send 
against  the  invaders.  He  well  knew  the 
danger  of  depriving  himself  of  the  only 
troops  he  could  rely  on,  should  the  city  itself 


206  the  loyalty  of  the  army. 

rise ;  but  the  advancing  forces  must  be 
stopped  at  all  hazards,  and  the  Guard  alone 
were  able  and  willing  to  do  the  work.  He 
would  be  left  almost  alone  amid  the  populace 
who  detested  him,  in  the  city  he  had  ruled 
so  sternly,  with  mutinous  soldiers  as  his  only 
defenders.  It  was  not  an  inviting  prospect, 
yet  it  presented  some  chances  of  success. 
It  displayed  a  confidence  which,  though  as¬ 
sumed,  might  decide  the  waverers  and  dis¬ 
gust  his  foes;  and  it  dealt  with  the  most 
pressing  emergency,  which  was  after  all  the 
first  duty  of  the  Executive.  He  did  not 
doubt  the  ability  of  the  troops  he  had  de¬ 
spatched  to  disperse,  if  not  to  destroy,  the 
rabble  that  had  crossed  the  frontier.  That 
danger  at  least  was  removed  by  his  action. 
In  two  days  the  fleet  would  return,  and  under 
its  guns  his  Government  might  still  continue, 
feared  and  respected.  The  intervening  pe¬ 
riod  was  the  crisis,  a  crisis  which  he  hoped 
to  pass  safely  through,  partly  by  the  force  of 
his  personality,  and  partly  by  the  ridicule 
and  contempt  in  which  he  intended  to  plunge 
his  terrible  rival. 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 


207 


Punctually  at  eleven  o’clock  he  left  his 
private  office  to  attire  himself  in  his  full  uni¬ 
form  as  a  general  of  the  army,  in  order  that 
at  the  parade  the  troops  might  be  reminded 
that  he  too  was  a  soldier  and  one  who  had 
seen  much  war. 

At  the  door  Lieutenant  Tiro  presented 
himself,  in  a  great  state  of  perturbation. 
“  Sir,  he  said,  “  you  will  allow  me  to  go  with 
my  squadron  to  the  front?  There  will  be 
nothing  for  me  to  do  here.” 

“  On  the  contrary,”  replied  the  President, 
“  there  will  be  a  great  deal  for  you  to  do 
here.  You  must  stay.” 

Tiro  turned  pale.  “  I  do  beg  you,  Sir, 
to  allow  me  to  go,”  he  said  earnestly. 

“  Impossible, —  I  want  you  here.” 

“  But,  Sir - ” 

“  Oh>  I  know,”  said  Molara  impatiently ; 
“you  want  to  get  shot  at.  Stay  here,  and 
I  promise  you  shall  hear  bullets  in  plenty 
before  you  have  done.”  He  turned  away, 
but  the  look  of  bitter  disappointment  on 
the  young  officer’s  face  induced  him  to 
pause.  “  Besides,”  he  added,  assuming  that 


208 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 


charm  of  manner  of  which  few  great  men 
are  destitute,  “  I  require  you  for  a  service 
of  difficulty  and  extreme  danger.  You  have 
been  specially  selected.” 

The  Subaltern  said  no  more,  but  he  was 
only  half  consoled.  He  thought  ruefully  of 
the  green  country,  the  glinting  lances,  the 
crack  of  the  rifles,  and  all  the  interest  and 
joy  of  war.  He  would  miss  everything ;  his 
friends  would  be  there,  but  he  would  not 
share  their  perils.  They  would  talk  of  their 
adventures  in  after  days  and  he  would  have 
no  part  in  their  discussions;  they  would 
even  laugh  at  him  as  a  “tame  cat”  of  the 
palace,  an  aide-de-camp  for  ornamental  pur¬ 
poses  only.  And  as  he  mourned,  a  distant 
trumpet-call  stung  him  like  the  cut  of  a 
whip.  It  was  Boots  and  Saddles,  —  the 
Lancers  of  the  Guard  were  turning  out. 
The  President  hurried  off  to  array  himself, 
and  Tiro  descended  the  stairs  to  order  the 
horses. 

Molara  was  soon  ready,  and  joined  his 
aide-de-camp  on  the  steps  of  the  palace. 
Attended  by  a  small  escort  they  rode  to 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 


209 


the  railway-station,  passing,  on  the  way, 
through  groups  of  sullen  citizens  who  stared 
insolently,  and  even  spat  on  the  ground  in 
hatred  and  anger. 

The  artillery  had  already  been  despatched, 
but  the  entraining  of  the  rest  of  the  troops 
had  not  commenced  when  the  President 
arrived,  and  they  were  drawn  up  (the  cav¬ 
alry  in  mass,  the  infantry  in  line  of  quarter- 
columns)  in  the  open  space  in  front  of  the 
terminus.  Colonel  Brienz,  who  commanded 
the  force,  was  mounted  at  their  head.  He 
advanced  and  saluted ;  the  band  struck  up 
the  Republican  Hymn,  and  the  infantry  pre¬ 
sented  arms  with  a  clash  of  precision.  The 
President  acknowledged  these  compliments 
with  punctilious  care ;  and  then,  as  the  rifles 
were  shouldered,  he  rode  towards  the  ranks. 

“You  have  a  splendid  force,  Colonel 
Brienz,”  he  said  addressing  the  Colonel, 
but  speaking  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by 
the  troops.  “  To  your  skill  and  to  their 
courage  the  Republic  entrusts  its  safety, 
and  entrusts  it  with  confidence.”  He  then 
turned  to  the  troops :  “  Soldiers,  some  of 


210 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 


you  will  remember  the  day  I  asked  you  to 
make  a  great  effort  for  your  country  and 
your  honour;  Sorato  is  the  name  that  his¬ 
tory  has  given  to  the  victory  which  was 
your  answer  to  my  appeal.  Since  then  we 
have  rested  in  peace  and  security,  protected 
by  the  laurels  that  have  crowned  your  bayo¬ 
nets.  Now,  as  the  years  have  passed,  those 
trophies  are  challenged,  challenged  by  the 
rabble  whose  backs  you  have  seen  so  often. 
Take  off  the  old  laurels,  soldiers  of  the 
Guard,  and  with  the  bare  steel  win  new 
ones.  Once  again  I  ask  you  to  do  great 
things,  and  when  I  look  along  your  ranks, 
I  cannot  doubt  that  you  will  do  them. 
Farewell,  my  heart  goes  with  you ;  would 
to  God  I  were  your  leader !  ” 

He  shook  hands  with  Brienz  and  with 
the  senior  officers  amid  loud  cheers  from 
the  troops,  some  of  whom  broke  from  the 
ranks  to  press  around  him,  while  others 
raised  their  helmets  on  their  bayonets  in 
warlike  enthusiasm.  But  as  the  shouting 
ceased,  a  long,  discordant  howl  of  derision, 
till  then  drowned  by  the  noise,  was  heard 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 


21  I 


from  the  watching  crowds,  —  a  sinister  com¬ 
ment  ! 

Meanwhile  at  the  other  end  of  the  town 
the  mobilisation  of  the  Reserve  Brigade 
revealed  the  extreme  contrast  between  the 
loyalty  and  discipline  of  the  Guard  and 
the  disaffection  of  the  regiments  of  the 
Line. 

An  ominous  silence  reigned  throughout 
the  barracks.  The  soldiers  walked  about 
moodily  and  sullenly,  making  little  attempt 
to  pack  their  kits  for  the  impending  march. 
Some  loitered  in  groups  about  the  parade- 
ground  and  under  the  colonnade  which  ran 
round  their  quarters ;  others  sat  sulking  on 
their  cots.  The  habit  of  discipline  is  hard 
to  break,  but  here  were  men  steeling  them¬ 
selves  to  break  it. 

These  signs  did  not  pass  unnoticed  by 
the  officers  who  awaited  in  anxious  suspense 
the  hour  of  parade. 

“  Don’t  push  them,”  Sorrento  had  said  to 
the  colonels,  “  take  them  very  gently ;  ”  and 
the  colonels  had  severally  replied  that  they 
would  answer  with  their  lives  for  the  loyalty 


212 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 


of  their  men.  It  was  nevertheless  thought 
advisable  to  try  the  effect  of  the  order  upon  a 
single  battalion,  and  the  nth  Regiment  was 
the  first  to  receive  the  command  to  turn 
out. 

The  bugles  blew  briskly  and  cheerily,  and 
the  officers,  hitching  up  their  swords  and 
pulling  on  their  gloves,  hurried  to  their  re¬ 
spective  companies.  Would  the  men  obey 
the  summons?  It  was  touch  and  go.  Anx¬ 
iously  they  waited.  Then  by  twos  and 
threes  the  soldiers  shuffled  out  and  began 
to  form  up  in  their  ranks.  At  length  the 
companies  were  complete,  sufficiently  com¬ 
plete,  that  is  to  say,  for  there  were  many  ab¬ 
sentees.  The  officers  inspected  their  units. 
It  was  a  dirty  parade;  the  accoutrements 
were  uncleaned,  the  uniforms  carelessly  put 
on,  and  the  general  appearance  of  the  men 
was  slovenly  to  a  degree.  But  of  these 
things  no  notice  was  taken,  and  as  they 
walked  along  the  ranks  the  subalterns  found 
something  to  say  in  friendly  chaff  to  many 
of  their  soldiers.  They  were  greeted  how¬ 
ever  with  a  forbidding  silence,  a  silence  not 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY.  213 

produced  by  discipline  or  by  respect.  Pres¬ 
ently  Markers  sounded,  the  companies  moved 
to  the  general  parade-ground,  and  soon  the 
whole  battalion  was  drawn  up  in  the  middle 
of  the  barrack-square. 

The  Colonel  was  on  his  horse,  faultlessly 
attired,  and  attended  by  his  Adjutant.  He 
looked  calmly  at  the  solid  ranks  before  him, 
and  nothing  in  his  bearing  revealed  the  ter¬ 
rible  suspense  which  filled  his  mind  and 
gripped  his  nerve.  The  Adjutant  cantered 
along  the  column  collecting  the  reports. 
“All  present,  Sir,”  said  the  company  com¬ 
manders,  but  there  were  several  whose  voices 
quavered.  Then  he  returned  to  the  Colonel, 
and  fell  into  his  place.  The  Colonel  looked 
at  his  regiment,  and  the  regiment  at  their 
Colonel. 

“  Battalion,  —  attention  !  ”  he  cried,  and 
the  soldiers  sprang  up  with  a  clatter  and 
a  click.  “  Form,  —  fours.” 

The  word  of  command  was  loud  and 
clear.  About  a  dozen  soldiers  moved  at 
the  call  of  instinct  —  moved  a  little  —  looked 
about  them,  and  shuffled  back  to  their  places 


214  THE  LOYALTY  of  the  army. 

again.  The  rest  budged  not  an  inch.  A 
long  and  horrid  silence  followed.  The  Col¬ 
onel’s  face  turned  grey. 

“  Soldiers,”  he  said,  “  I  have  given  you 
an  order;  remember  the  honour  of  the  regi¬ 
ment.  Form,  —  fours.”  This  time  not  a 
man  moved.  “As  you  were,”  he  shouted 
desperately,  though  it  was  an  unnecessary 
command.  “  The  battalion  will  advance  in 
quarter-column.  Quick  march  !  ” 

The  battalion  remained  motionless. 

“  Captain  Lecomte,”  said  the  Colonel, 
“  what  is  the  name  of  the  right-hand  man 
of  your  company  ?  ” 

“  Sergeant  Balfe,  Sir,”  replied  the  officer. 

“  Sergeant  Balfe,  I  order  you  to  advance. 
Quick  —  march  !  ” 

The  sergeant  quivered  with  excitement ; 
but  he  held  his  ground. 

The  Colonel  opened  his  pouch  and  pro¬ 
duced  his  revolver  with  much  deliberation. 
He  looked  carefully  at  it,  as  if  to  see  that  it 
was  well  cleaned ;  then  he  raised  the  ham¬ 
mer  and  rode  up  close  to  the  mutineer.  At 
ten  yards  he  stopped  and  took  aim.  “  Quick 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 


215 


march !  he  said  in  a  low  menacing 
voice. 

It  was  evident  that  a  climax  had  been 
reached,  but  at  this  instant  Sorrento,  who, 
concealed  in  the  archway  of  the  barrack- 
gate,  had  watched  the  proceedings,  rode 
into  the  square  and  trotted  towards  the  sol¬ 
diers.  The  Colonel  lowered  his  pistol. 

“Good-morning,”  said  the  War-Minister. 

The  officer  replaced  his  weapon  and 
saluted. 

“Is  the  regiment  ready  to  move  off?” 
and  then  before  a  reply  could  be  given  he 
added :  “  A  very  smart  parade,  but  after  all 
it  will  not  be  necessary  to  march  to-day. 
The  President  is  anxious  that  the  men 
should  have  a  good  night’s  rest  before 
starting,  and,”  raising  his  voice,  “that  they 
should  drink  a  bumper  to  the  Republic  and 
confusion  to  her  enemies.  You  may  dismiss 
them,  Colonel.” 

Fall  out,  said  the  Colonel,  not  even 
caring  to  risk  going  through  the  correct 
procedure  for  dismissing. 

The  parade  broke  up.  The  ordered 


2 16  THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY. 

ranks  dissolved  in  a  crowd,  and  the  sol¬ 
diers  streamed  off  towards  their  barracks. 
The  officers  alone  remained. 

“  I  should  have  shot  him,  Sir,  in  another 

instant,”  said  the  Colonel. 

“No  good,”  said  Sorrento,  “  to  shoot  one 
man;  it  would  only  infuriate  them.  I  will 
have  a  couple  of  machine-guns  down  here 
to-morrow  morning,  and  we  shall  see  then 
what  will  happen.” 

He  turned  suddenly,  interrupted  by  a 
storm  of  broken  and  confused  cheering. 
The  soldiers  had  almost  reached  their  bar¬ 
racks  ;  one  man  was  raised  on  the  shoulders 
of  others,  and  surrounded  by  the  rest  of  the 
regiment,  waving  their  helmets,  brandishing 
their  rifles,  and  cheering  wildly. 

“  It  is  the  sergeant,”  said  the  Colonel. 

“  So  I  perceive,”  replied  Sorrento  bitterly. 
“  A  popular  man,  I  suppose.  Have  you 
many  noncommissioned  officers  like  that?” 
The  Colonel  made  no  reply.  “  Gentlemen,” 
said  the  War-Minister  to  the  officers  who 
loitered  on  the  square,  “  I  would  recommend 
you  to  go  to  your  quarters.  Y ou  are  rather 


THE  LOYALTY  OF  THE  ARMY.  2 1  7 

tempting  targets  here,  and  I  believe  your 
regiment  is  a  particularly  good  shooting 
regiment.  Is  it  not,  Colonel  ?  ” 

With  which  taunt  he  turned  and  rode 
away,  sick  at  heart  with  anger  and  anxiety, 
while  the  officers  of  the  nth  Reffiment  of 

O 

Lauranian  Infantry  retired  to  their  quarters 
to  hide  their  shame  and  face  their  danger. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


SURPRISES. 

It  had  been  a  busy  and  exciting  day 
for  Savrola.  He  had  seen  his  followers, 
had  issued  orders,  restrained  the  impetuous, 
stimulated  the  weak,  encouraged  the  timid. 
All  day  long  messages  and  reports  had 
reached  him  about  the  behaviour  of  the 
soldiers.  The  departure  of  the  Guard,  and 
the  refusal  of  the  supporting  brigade  to 
march,  were  equally  pleasing  events.  The 
conspiracy  had  now  been  made  known  to 
so  many  persons  that  he  doubted  the  possi¬ 
bility  of  keeping  it  much  longer  secret  from 
the  Government  agents.  From  every  con¬ 
sideration  he  felt  that  the  hour  had  come. 
The  whole  of  the  elaborate  plan  that  he  had 
devised  had  been  put  into  execution.  The 
strain  had  been  severe,  but  at  length  all 
the  preparations  were  completed,  and  the 
whole  strength  of  the  Revolutionary  party 

218 


SURPRISES. 


219 


was  concentrated  for  the  final  struggle. 
Godoy,  Renos,  and  the  others  were  collected 
at  the  Mayoralty,  whence  at  dawn  the  Pro¬ 
visional  Government  was  to  be  proclaimed. 
Moret,  to  whom  the  actual  duty  of  calling 
the  people  to  arms  had  been  assigned,  in¬ 
structed  his  agents  at  his  own  house  and 
made  arrangements  for  the  posting  of  the 
proclamation.  All  was  ready.  The  leader 
on  whom  everything  depended,  whose  brain 
had  conceived,  whose  heart  had  inspired,  the 
great  conspiracy,  lay  back  in  his  chair.  He 
needed  and  desired  a  few  moments’  rest  and 
quiet  reflection  to  review  his  schemes,  to 
look  for  omissions,  to  brace  his  nerves. 

A  small  bright  fire  burned  in  the  grate, 
and  all  around  were  the  ashes  of  burnt 
papers.  For  an  hour  he  had  been  feeding 
the  flames.  One  phase  of  his  life  was  over  ; 
there  might  be  another,  but  it  was  well  to 
have  done  with  this  one  first.  Letters  from 
friends,  dead  now  or  alienated;  letters  of 
congratulation,  of  praise  that  had  inspired 
his  younger  ambitions ;  letters  from  brilliant 
men  and  some  from  beautiful  women,  —  all 


220 


SURPRISES. 


bad  met  a  common  fate.  Why  should  these 
records  be  preserved  for  the  curious  eye  of 
unsympathetic  posterity?  If  he  perished, 
the  world  might  forget  him,  and  welcome; 
if  he  lived,  his  life  would  henceforth  be 
within  the  province  of  the  historian.  A  sin¬ 
gle  note,  preserved  from  the  general  destruc¬ 
tion,  lay  on  the  table  beside  him.  It  was  the 
one  with  which  Lucile  had  accompanied  her 
invitation  to  the  State  Ball,  the  only  one  he 
had  ever  received  from  her. 

As  he  balanced  it  in  his  fingers,  his 
thoughts  drifted  away  from  the  busy  hard 
realities  of  life  to  that  kindred  soul  and 
lovely  face.  That  episode  too  was  over. 
A  barrier  stood  between  them.  Whatever 
the  result  of  the  revolt,  she  was  lost  to  him, 
unless  —  and  that  terrible  unless  was  preg¬ 
nant  with  suggestions  of  such  awful  wicked¬ 
ness  that  his  mind  recoiled  from  it  as  a 
man’s  hand  starts  from  some  filthy  thing  he 
has  by  inadvertence  touched.  There  were 
sins,  sins  against  the  commonwealth  of  man¬ 
kind,  against  the  phenomenon  of  life  itself, 
the  stigma  of  which  would  cling  through 


SURPRISES. 


221 


death,  and  for  which  there  was  pardon  only 
in  annihilation.  Yet  he  hated  Molara  with 
a  fierce  hatred ;  nor  did  he  care  to  longer 
hide  from  himself  the  reason.  And  with 
the  recollection  of  the  reason  his  mind  re¬ 
verted  to  a  softer  mood.  Would  he  ever  see 
her  again  ?  Even  the  sound  of  her  name 
pleased  him ;  “  Lucile,”  he  whispered  sadly. 

There  was  a  quick  step  outside ;  the  door 
opened,  and  she  stood  before  him.  He 
sprang  up  in  mute  astonishment. 

Lucile  looked  greatly  embarrassed.  Her 
mission  was  a  delicate  one.  Indeed  she  did 
not  know  her  own  mind,  or  did  not  care  to 
know  it.  It  was  for  her  husband’s  sake,  she 
said  to  herself;  but  the  words  she  spoke 
belied  her.  “  I  have  come  to  tell  you  that 
I  did  not  betray  your  secret.” 

“  I  know,  —  I  never  feared,”  replied  Savrola. 

“  How  do  you  know  ?  ” 

“  I  have  not  yet  been  arrested.” 

“  No,  but  he  suspects.” 

“  Suspects  what  ?  ” 

“  That  you  are  conspiring  against  the 
Republic.” 


222 


SURPRISES. 


“  Oh  !  ”  said  Savrola,  greatly  relieved ; 
“  he  has  no  proofs.” 

“  To-morrow  he  may  have.” 

“  To-morrow  will  be  too  late.” 

“  Too  late  ?  ” 

“Yes,”  said  Savrola;  “the  game  begins 
to-night.”  He  took  out  his  watch ;  it  was 
a  quarter  to  eleven. 

“  At  twelve  o’clock  you  will  hear  the  alarm- 
bells.  Sit  down,  and  let  us  talk.” 

Lucile  sat  down  mechanically. 

“You  love  me,”  he  said  in  an  even  voice, 
looking  at  her  dispassionately,  and  as  if  the 
whole  subject  of  their  relations  was  but  a 
psychological  problem,  “  and  I  love  you.” 
There  was  no  answer ;  he  continued :  “  But 
we  must  part.  In  this  world  we  are  divided, 
nor  do  I  see  how  the  barrier  can  be  removed. 
All  my  life  I  shall  think  of  you ;  no  other 
woman  can  ever  fill  the  empty  space.  Am¬ 
bitions  I  still  have :  I  always  had  them ;  but 
love  I  am  not  to  know,  or  to  know  it  only  to 
my  vexation  and  despair.  I  will  put  it  away 
from  me,  and  henceforth  my  affections  will 
be  as  lifeless  as  those  burnt  papers.  And 


SURPRISES. 


223 


you,  —  will  you  forget?  In  the  next  few 
hours  I  may  be  killed ;  if  so,  do  not  allow 
yourself  to  mourn.  I  do  not  care  to  be  re¬ 
membered  for  what  I  was.  If  I  have  done 
anything  that  may  make  the  world  more 
happy,  more  cheerful,  more  comfortable,  let 
them  recall  the  action.  If  I  have  spoken  a 
thought  which,  rising  above  the  vicissitudes 
of  our  existence,  may  make  life  brighter  or 
death  less  gloomy,  then  let  them  say,  ‘  He 
said  this  or  he  did  that.’  Forget  the  man ; 
remember,  perhaps,  his  work.  Remember 
too  that  you  have  known  a  soul,  some¬ 
where  amid  the  puzzles  of  the  universe, 
the  complement  of  your  own ;  and  then 
forget.  Summon  your  religion  to  your 
aid;  anticipate  the  moment  of  forgetting ; 
live,  and  leave  the  past  alone.  Can  you  do 
this  ?  ” 

“Never! ’’she  answered  passionately.  “I 
will  never  forget  you  !  ” 

“  We  are  but  poor  philosophers,”  he  said. 
“  Pain  and  love  make  sport  of  us  and  all  our 
theories.  We  cannot  conquer  ourselves  or 
rise  above  our  state.” 


SURPRISES. 


2  24 

“  Why  should  we  try  ?  ”  she  whispered, 
looking  at  him  with  wild  eyes. 

He  saw  and  trembled.  Then,  with  the 
surge  of  impulse,  he  cried,  “  My  God,  how  I 
love  you !  ”  and  before  she  could  frame  a 
resolution  or  even  choose  her  mind,  they  had 
kissed  each  other. 

The  handle  of  the  door  turned  quickly. 
Both  started  back.  The  door  swung  open 
and  the  President  appeared.  He  was  in 
plain  clothes,  his  right  hand  concealed  behind 
his  back.  Miguel  followed  from  out  of  the 
darkness  of  the  passage. 

For  a  moment  there  was  silence.  Then 
Molara  in  a  furious  voice  broke  out :  “  So, 
Sir,  you  attack  me  in  this  way  also,  —  coward 
and  scoundrel !  ”  He  raised  his  hand  and 
pointed  the  revolver  it  held  full  at  his 
enemy. 

Lucile,  feeling  that  the  world  had  broken 
up,  fell  back  against  the  sofa,  stunned  with 
terror.  Savrola  rose  and  faced  the  President. 
Then  she  saw  what  a  brave  man  he  was,  for 
as  he  did  so  he  contrived  to  stand  between 
the  weapon  and  herself.  “  Put  down  your 


SURPRISES. 


225 


pistol,”  he  said  in  a  firm  voice;  “and  you 
shall  have  an  explanation.” 

“  I  will  put  it  down,”  said  Molara,  “  when 
I  have  killed  you.” 

Savrola  measured  the  distance  between 
them  with  his  eye.  Could  he  spring  in 
under  the  shot?  Again  he  looked  at  the 
table  where  his  own  revolver  lay.  He 
shielded  her,  and  he  decided  to  stand  still. 

“  Down  on  your  knees  and  beg  for  mercy, 
you  hound ;  down,  or  I  will  blow  your  face 
in ! 

“  I  have  always  tried  to  despise  death,  and 
have  always  succeeded  in  despising  you.  I 
shall  bow  to  neither.” 

“  We  shall  see,”  said  Molara,  grinding  his 
teeth.  “  I  shall  count  five,  —  one  !  ” 

There  was  a  pause.  Savrola  looked  at  the 
pistol  barrel,  a  black  spot  encircled  by  a  ring 
of  bright  steel;  all  the  rest  of  the  picture 
was  a  blank. 

“  Two  !  ”  counted  the  President. 

So  he  was  to  die,  —  flash  off  this  earth 
when  that  black  spot  burst  into  flame.  He 
anticipated  the  blow  full  in  his  face ,  and 


226 


SURPRISES. 


beyond  he  saw  nothing,  —  annihilation,  — 
black,  black  night. 

“  Three !  ” 

He  could  just  see  the  rifling  of  the  barrel; 
the  lands  showed  faintly.  That  was  a  won¬ 
derful  invention  —  to  make  the  bullet  spin 
as  it  travelled.  He  imagined  it  churning  his 
brain  with  hideous  energy.  He  tried  to 
think,  to  take  one  grip  of  his  philosophy  or 
faith  before  the  plunge;  but  his  physical 
sensations  were  too  violent.  To  the  tips  of 
his  fingers  he  tingled,  as  the  blood  surged 
through  his  veins;  the  palms  of  his  hands 
felt  hot. 

“  Four!  ” 

Lucile  sprang  up,  and  with  a  cry  threw 
herself  in  front  of  the  President.  “  Wait, 
wait !  ”  she  cried.  “  Have  mercy !  ” 

Molara  met  her  look,  and  in  those  eyes 
read  more  than  terror.  Then  at  last  he 
understood;  he  started  as  though  he  had 
caught  hold  of  red-hot  iron.  “  My  God  !  it’s 
true  !  ”  he  gasped.  “  Strumpet !  ”  he  cried, 
as  he  pushed  her  from  him,  striking  her  with 
the  back  of  his  left  hand  in  the  mouth.  She 


SURPRISES. 


227 


shrank  into  the  far  corner  of  the  room.  He 
saw  it  all  now.  Hoist  with  his  own  petard 
he  had  lost  everything.  Wild  fury  took  hold 
of  him  and  shook  him  till  his  throat  rattled 
and  ached.  She  had  deserted  him;  power 
was  slipping  from  his  grasp;  his  rival,  his 
enemy,  the  man  he  hated  with  all  his  soul 
was  everywhere  triumphant.  He  had  walked 
into  the  trap  only  to  steal  the  bait;  but  he 
should  not  escape.  There  was  a  limit  to 
prudence  and  to  the  love  of  life.  His  plans, 
his  hopes,  the  roar  of  an  avenging  crowd,  all 
faded  from  his  mind.  Death  should  wipe 
out  the  long  score  that  stood  between  them, 
death  which  settled  all,  —  now  on  the  instant. 
But  he  had  been  a  soldier,  and  was  ever  a 
practical  man  in  the  detail  of  life.  He  low¬ 
ered  the  pistol  and  deliberately  cocked  it; 
single  action  would  make  certainty  more 
sure ;  then  he  took  good  aim. 

Savrola,  seeing  that  the  moment  was  upon 
him,  lowered  his  head  and  sprang  forward. 

The  President  fired. 

But  Miguel’s  quick  intelligence  had  ap¬ 
preciated  the  changed  situation,  and  he 


228 


SURPRISES. 


remembered  that  there  were  consequences. 
He  saw  that  the  trick  had  become  deadly 
earnest,  and  he  did  not  forget  the  mob.  He 
struck  the  pistol  up,  and  the  bullet,  by  a  very 
little,  flew  high. 

In  the  smoke  and  the  flash  Savrola  closed 
with  his  adversary  and  bore  him  to  the 
ground.  Molara  fell  underneath  and  with 
the  concussion  dropped  the  revolver.  The 
other  seized  it,  wrenched  himself  clear,  and 
sprang  back  and  away  from  the  prostrate 
figure.  For  a  moment  he  stood  there  and 
watched,  while  the  hungry  lust  of  killing 
rose  in  his  heart  and  made  his  trigger-finger 
itch.  Then  very  slowly  the  President  rose. 
The  fall  had  dazed  him ;  he  leaned  against 
the  book-case  and  groaned. 

Below  there  was  a  beating  at  the  front 
door.  Molara  turned  towards  Lucile,  who 
still  cowered  in  the  corner  of  the  room,  and 
began  to  revile  her.  The  common,  ugly 
material  of  his  character  showed  through 
the  veneer  and  polish  that  varied  intercourse 
and  the  conduct  of  great  affairs  had  super¬ 
imposed.  His  words  were  not  fit  to  hear, 


SURPRISES. 


229 


nor  worth  remembering ;  but  they  stung  her 
to  the  quick  and  she  rejoined  defiantly: 
“You  knew  I  was  here;  you  told  me  to 
come!  You  have  laid  a  trap;  the  fault  is 
yours !  ”  Molara  replied  by  a  filthy  taunt. 
“  I  am  innocent,”  she  cried ;  “  though  I  love 
him,  I  am  innocent !  Why  did  you  tell  me 
to  come  here  ?  ” 

Savrola  began  to  perceive  dimly.  “  I  do 
not  know,”  he  said,  “  what  villainy  you  have 
contrived.  I  have  wronged  you  too  much 
to  care  to  have  your  blood  on  my  head ;  but 
go,  and  go  quickly ;  I  will  not  endure  your 
foulness.  Go !  ” 

The  President  was  now  recovering  his 
calmness.  “  I  should  have  shot  you  myself,” 
he  said,  “  but  I  will  have  it  done  by  a  platoon 
of  soldiers,  —  five  soldiers  and  a  corporal.” 

“The  murder  will  be  avenged  in  either 

case.” 

«  Why  did  you  stop  me,  Miguel  ?  ” 

“  It  is  as  he  says,  Your  Excellency,”  replied 
the  Secretary.  “  It  would  have  been  a  tacti- 
cal  error.” 

The  official  manner,  the  style  of  address, 


2  30 


SURPRISES. 


the  man’s  composure,  restored  the  President 
to  his  senses.  He  walked  towards  the  door 
and  stopping  at  the  sideboard  helped  himself 
to  a  glass  of  brandy  with  ostentation.  “  Con¬ 
fiscated,”  he  said,  and  held  it  up  to  the  light, 
“by  order  of  the  Government.”  He  swal¬ 
lowed  it.  “  I  will  see  you  shot  to-morrow,” 
he  added,  heedless  that  the  other  held  the 
pistol. 

“  I  shall  be  at  the  Mayoralty,”  said  Sav- 
rola ;  “  you  may  come  and  fetch  me  if  you 
dare.” 

“  Revolt !  ”  said  the  President.  “  Pooh  !  I 
will  stamp  it  out,  and  you  too,  before  the 
sun  has  gone  down.” 

“  Perhaps  there  may  be  another  ending  to 
the  tale.” 

“  One  or  the  other,”  said  the  President. 
“You  have  robbed  me  of  my  honour;  you 
are  plotting  to  rob  me  of  my  power.  There 
is  not  room  for  both  of  us  in  the  world. 
You  may  take  your  mistress  with  you  to 
hell.” 

There  was  a  noise  of  hasty  footsteps  on 
the  stairs;  Lieutenant  Tiro  flung  open  the 


SURPRISES. 


231 


door,  but  stopped  abruptly  in  astonishment 
at  the  occupants  of  the  room.  “  I  heard  a 
shot,”  he  said. 

“Yes,”  answered  the  President;  “there 
has  been  an  accident,  but  luckily  no  harm 
was  done.  Will  you  please  accompany  me 
to  the  palace  ?  Miguel,  come  !  ” 

“You  had  better  be  quick,  Sir,”  said  the 
Subaltern.  “  There  are  many  strange  folk 
about  to-night,  and  they  are  building  a  barri¬ 
cade  at  the  end  of  the  street.” 

“  Indeed  ?  ”  said  the  President.  It  is 
time  we  took  steps  to  stop  them.  Good¬ 
night,  Sir,”  he  added,  turning  to  Savrola; 
“  we  shall  meet  to-morrow  and  finish  our 
discussion.” 

But  Savrola,  revolver  in  hand,  looked  at 
him  steadily  and  let  him  go  in  silence,  a 
silence  that  for  a  space  Lucile’s  sobs  alone 
disturbed.  At  length,  when  the  retreating 
footsteps  had  died  away  and  the  street  door 
had  closed,  she  spoke.  “  I  cannot  stop  here.” 

“  You  cannot  go  back  to  the  palace.” 

“  What  am  I  to  do,  then  ?  ” 

Savrola  reflected.  “You  had  better  stay 


232 


SURPRISES. 


here  for  the  present.  The  house  is  at  your 
disposal,  and  you  will  be  alone.  I  must  go 
at  once  to  the  Mayoralty ;  already  I  am  late, 
_ it  is  close  on  twelve,  —  the  moment  ap¬ 
proaches.  Besides,  Molara  will  send  police¬ 
men,  and  I  have  duties  to  discharge  which  I 
cannot  avoid.  To-night  the  streets  are  too 
dangerous.  Perhaps  I  shall  return  in  the 
morning.” 

The  tragedy  had  stunned  them  both.  A 
bitter  remorse  filled  Savrola  s  heart.  Her 
life  was  ruined,  —  was  he  the  cause?  He 
could  not  say  how  far  he  was  guilty  or  inno¬ 
cent  ;  but  the  sadness  of  it  all  was  unaltered, 
no  matter  who  might  be  at  fault.  “  Good¬ 
bye,”  he  said  rising.  “  I  must  go,  though  I 
leave  my  heart  behind.  Much  depends  on 
me,  —  the  lives  of  friends,  the  liberties  of  a 
nation.” 

And  so  he  departed  to  play  a  great  game 
in  the  face  of  all  the  world,  to  struggle  for 
those  ambitions  which  form  the  greater  part 
of  man’s  interest  in  life ;  while  she,  a  woman, 
miserable  and  now  alone,  had  no  resource 
but  to  wait. 


SURPRISES. 


233 


And  then  suddenly  the  bells  began  to  ring 
all  over  the  city  with  quick  impatient  strokes. 
There  was  the  sound  of  a  far-off  bugle-call 
and  a  dull  report,  —  the  boom  of  an  alarm- 
gun.  The  tumult  grew;  the  roll  of  a  drum 
beating  the  assembly  was  heard  at  the  end  of 
the  street;  confused  shoutings  and  cries  rose 
from  many  quarters.  At  length  one  sound 
was  heard  which  put  an  end  to  all  doubts,  — 
tap ,  tap ,  tap ,  like  the  subdued  slamming  of 
many  wooden  boxes  —  the  noise  of  distant 
musketry. 

The  revolution  had  begun. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 

Meanwhile  the  President  and  his  two 
followers  pursued  their  way  through  the 
city.  Many  people  were  moving  about  the 
streets,  and  here  and  there  dark  figures 
gathered  in  groups.  The  impression  that 
great  events  were  impending  grew;  the  very 
air  was  sultry  and  surcharged  with  whisper¬ 
ings.  The  barricade,  which  was  being  built 
outside  Savrola’s  house,  had  convinced  Mo- 
lara  that  a  rising  was  imminent;  half  a  mile 
from  the  palace  the  way  was  blocked  by  an¬ 
other.  Three  carts  had  been  stopped  and 
drawn  across  the  street,  and  about  fifty  men 
were  working  silently  to  strengthen  the 
obstruction :  some  pulled  up  the  flat  paving- 
stones  ;  others  were  carrying  mattresses  and 
boxes  filled  with  earth  from  the  adjacent 
houses ;  but  they  paid  little  attention  to  the 


234 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT.  235 

President’s  party.  He  turned  up  his  collar 
and  pressing  his  felt  hat  well  down  on  his 
face  clambered  over  the  barrier, — the  signifi¬ 
cance  of  what  he  saw  filling  his  mind ;  the 
Subaltern  indeed  in  his  undress  uniform  drew 
some  curious  looks,  but  no  attempt  was  made 
to  stop  his  progress.  These  men  waited  for 
the  signal. 

All  this  time  Molara  said  not  a  word. 
With  the  approach  of  danger  he  made  great 
efforts  to  regain  his  calmness,  that  he  might 
have  a  clear  head  to  meet  it ;  but  for  all  his 
strength  of  will,  his  hatred  of  Savrola  filled 
his  mind  to  the  exclusion  of  everything  else. 
As  he  reached  the  palace  the  revolt  broke 
out  all  over  the  city.  Messenger  after  mes¬ 
senger  hurried  up  with  evil  news.  Some  of 
the  regiments  had  refused  to  fire  on  the 
people ;  others  were  fraternising  with  them ; 
everywhere  barricades  grew  and  the  ap¬ 
proaches  to  the  palace  were  on  all  sides 
being  closed.  The  Revolutionary  leaders 
had  gathered  at  the  Mayoralty.  The  streets 
were  placarded  with  the  Proclamation  of  the 
Provisional  Government.  Officers  from  vari- 


236  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 

ous  parts  of  the  town  hastened  to  the  palace; 
some  were  wounded,  many  agitated.  Among 
them  was  Sorrento,  who  brought  the  terrible 
news  that  an  entire  battery  of  artillery  had 
surrendered  their  guns  to  the  rebels.  By 
half-past  three  it  was  evident,  from  the 
reports  which  were  received  by  telegram  and 
messenger,  that  the  greater  part  of  the  city 
had  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  Revolution¬ 
aries  with  very  little  actual  fighting. 

The  President  bore  all  with  a  calmness 
which  revealed  the  full  strength  of  his  hard, 
stern  character.  He  had,  in  truth,  a  terrible 
stimulant.  Beyond  the  barricades  and  the 
rebels  who  lined  them  was  the  Mayoralty 
and  Savrola.  The  face  and  figure  of  his 
enemy  was  before  his  eyes ;  everything  else 
seemed  of  little  importance.  Yet  he  found 
in  the  blinding  emergency  an  outlet  for  his 
fury,  a  counter-irritant  for  his  grief;  to  crush 
the  revolt,  but  above  all  to  kill  Savrola,  was 
his  heart’s  desire. 

“We  must  wait  for  daylight,”  he  said. 

“  And  what  then,  Sir  ?  ”  asked  the  War- 
Minister. 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT.  237 


“We  will  then  proceed  to  the  Mayoralty 
and  arrest  the  leaders  of  this  disturbance.” 

The  rest  of  the  night  was  spent  in  organ¬ 
ising  a  force  with  which  to  move  at  dawn. 
A  few  hundred  faithful  soldiers  (men  who 
had  served  with  Molara  in  the  former  war), 
seventy  officers  of  the  regular  army,  whose 
loyalty  was  unquestionable,  and  the  remain- 
ino-  battalion  of  the  Guard  with  a  detach- 

O 

ment  of  armed  police,  were  alone  available. 
This  band  of  devoted  men,  under  fourteen 
hundred  in  number,  collected  in  the  open 
space  in  front  of  the  palace-gates,  and 
guarded  the  approaches  while  they  waited 
for  sunrise. 

They  were  not  attacked.  “Secure  the 
city,”  had  been  Savrola’s  order,  and  the 
rebels  were  busily  at  work  on  the  bairicades, 
which  in  a  regular  system  rose  on  all  sides. 
Messages  of  varied  import  continued  to  reach 
the  President.  Louvet,  in  a  hurried  note, 
expressed  his  horror  at  the  revolt,  and  ex¬ 
plained  how  much  he  regretted  being  unable 
to  join  the  President  at  the  palace.  He  had 
to  leave  the  city  in  great  haste,  he  said ,  a 


2  38  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 

relative  was  dangerously  ill.  He  adjured 
Molara  to  trust  in  Providence;  for  bis  part 
he  was  confident  that  the  Revolutionaries 
would  be  suppressed. 

The  President  in  his  room  read  this  with 
a  dry,  hard  laugh.  He  had  never  put  the 
slightest  faith  in  Louvet’s  courage,  having 
always  realised  that  in  a  crisis  he  would  be 
useless  and  a  coward.  He  did  not  blame 
him ;  the  man  had  his  good  points,  and  as  a 
public  official  in  the  Home-Office  he  was 
admirable ;  but  war  was  not  his  province. 

He  passed  the  letter  to  Miguel.  The 
Secretary  read  it  and  reflected.  He  also 
was  no  soldier.  It  was  evident  that  the  aame 

o 

was  up,  and  there  was  no  need  for  him  to 
throw  his  life  away,  merely  out  of  sentiment 
as  he  said  to  himself.  He  thought  of  the 
part  he  had  played  in  the  drama  of  the  night. 
That  surely  gave  him  some  claims;  it  would 
be  possible  at  least  to  hedge.  He  took  a 
fresh  piece  of  paper  and  began  to  write. 
Molara  paced  the  room.  “  What  are  you 
writing?  ”  he  asked. 

“  An  order  to  the  Commandant  of  the 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 


239 


harbour-forts,”  replied  Miguel  promptly,  “  to 
acquaint  him  with  the  situation  and  tell 
him  to  hold  his  posts  in  your  name  at  all 
hazards.” 

“  It  is  needless,”  said  Molara ;  “  either  his 
men  are  traitors  or  they  are  not.” 

“  I  have  told  him,”  said  Miguel  quickly, 
“  to  make  a  demonstration  towards  the 
palace  at  dawn,  if  he  can  trust  his  men.  It 
will  create  a  diversion.” 

“Very  well,”  said  Molara  wearily ;  “but  I 
doubt  it  ever  reaching  him,  and  he  has  so 
few  men  that  could  be  spared  after  the  forts 
are  held  adequately.” 

An  orderly  entered  with  a  telegram.  The 
clerk  at  the  office,  a  loyalist,  an  unknown 
man  of  honour,  had  brought  it  himself, 
passing  the  line  of  barricades  with  extraor¬ 
dinary  good-fortune  and  courage.  While 
the  President  tore  the  envelope  open,  Miguel 
rose  and  left  the  room.  Outside  in  the 
brilliantly  lighted  passage  he  found  a  ser¬ 
vant,  terrified  but  not  incapable.  He  spoke 
to  the  man  quickly  and  in  a  low  voice ; 
twenty  pounds ,  the  Mayoralty ,  at  all  costs, 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 


were  the  essentials  of  his  instructions.  Then 
he  re-entered  the  office. 

“  Look  here,”  said  Molara ;  “  it  is  not  all 
over  yet.”  The  telegram  was  from  Brienz, 
near  Lorenzo  :  Clear  the  line.  Strelitz  and 
force  two  thousand  rebels  advanced  on  the 
Black  Gorge  this  afternoon.  I  have  repulsed 
them  with  heavy  loss.  Strelitz  is  prisoner. 
Am  pursuing  remainder.  /  await  instruc¬ 
tions  at  Turga.  “  This  must  be  published 
at  once,”  he  said.  “  Get  a  thousand  copies 
printed,  and  have  them  circulated  among  the 
loyalists  and  as  far  as  possible  in  the  city.” 

The  news  of  the  victory  was  received  with 
cheers  by  the  troops  gathered  in  the  palace- 
square,  and  they  waited  with  impatience  for 
morning.  At  length  the  light  of  day  began 
to  grow  in  the  sky,  and  other  lights,  the  glow 
of  distant  conflagrations,  paled.  The  Presi¬ 
dent,  followed  by  Sorrento,  a  few  officers  of 
high  rank,  and  his  aide-de-camp  Tiro,  de¬ 
scended  the  steps,  traversed  the  courtyard 
and  passing  through  the  great  gates  of  the 
palace,  entered  the  square  where  the  last 
reserves  of  his  power  were  assembled.  He 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT.  24 1 


walked  about  and  shook  hands  right  and  left 
with  these  faithful  friends  and  supporters. 
Presently  his  eye  caught  sight  of  the  rebel 
proclamation  which  some  daring  hand  had 
placed  on  the  wall  under  cover  of  the  dark¬ 
ness.  He  walked  up  and  read  it  by  the  light 
of  a  lantern.  Savrola’s  style  was  not  easy  to 
mistake.  The  short  crisp  sentences  of  the 
appeal  to  the  people  to  take  up  arms  rang 
like  a  trumpet-call.  Across  the  placard  a 
small  red  slip,  such  as  are  used  on  theatrical 
advertisements  to  show  the  time  of  the  per¬ 
formance,  had  been  posted  at  a  latei  hour. 
It  purported  to  be  the  facsimile  of  a  tele 
gram  and  ran  thus :  Forced  Black  Gorge  this 
morning.  Dictator  s  troops  in  full  retreat. 
Am  marching  on  Lorenzo.  Strelitz. 

Molara  quivered  with  fury.  Savrola  did 
not  neglect  details,  and  threw  few  chances 
away.  “  Infamous  liar !  ”  was  the  President’s 
comment;  but  he  realised  the  power  of  the 
man  he  sought  to  crush,  and  for  a  moment 
despair  welled  in  his  heart  and  seemed  to 
chill  his  veins.  He  shook  the  sensation  off 
with  a  great  effort. 


2\2  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 

The  officers  were  already  in  possession  of 
the  details  of  the  plan,  whose  boldness  was 
its  main  recommendation.  The  rebels  had 
succeeded  in  launching  their  enterprise ;  the 
Government  would  reply  by  a  coup  d'etat.  In 
any  case  the  stroke  was  aimed  at  the  heart 
of  the  revolt,  and  if  it  went  home  the  results 
would  be  decisive.  “  The  octopus  of  Rebel¬ 
lion,  Gentlemen,”  said  the  President  to  those 
around  him,  and  pointing  to  the  Revolution¬ 
ary  proclamation,  “  has  long  arms.  It  will 
be  necessary  to  cut  off  his  head.”  And 
though  all  felt  the  venture  to  be  desperate, 
they  were  brave  men  and  knew  their  minds. 

The  distance  from  the  palace  to  the  May¬ 
oralty  was  nearly  a  mile  and  a  half  along  a 
broad  but  winding  avenue ;  by  this  avenue, 
and  by  the  narrower  streets  on  either  side, 
the  force  advanced  silently  in  three  divisions. 
The  President  marched  on  foot  with  the 
centre  column;  Sorrento  took  command  of 
the  left,  which  was  the  threatened  flank. 
Slowly,  and  with  frequent  halts  to  keep  up 
communication  with  each  other,  the  troops 
marched  along  the  silent  streets.  Not  a  soul 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT.  243 

was  to  be  seen :  all  the  shutters  of  the  houses 
were  closed,  all  the  doors  fastened ;  and 
though  the  sky  grew  gradually  brighter  in 
the  East,  the  city  was  still  plunged  in  gloom. 

The  advanced  files  pressed  forward  up  the 
avenue,  running  from  tree  to  tree,  and  paus¬ 
ing  cautiously  at  each  to  peer  through  the 
darkness.  Suddenly  as  they  rounded  a 
bend,  a  shot  rang  out  in  front.  “  Forward!  ” 
cried  the  President.  The  bugles  sounded 
the  charge  and  the  drums  beat.  In  the  dim 
light  the  outline  of  a  barricade  was  visible 
two  hundred  yards  off,  a  dark  obstruction 
across  the  roadway.  The  soldiers  shouted 
and  broke  into  a  run.  The  defenders  of  the 
barricade,  surprised,  opened  an  ineffective 
fire  and  then,  seeing  that  the  attack  was  in 
earnest  and  doubtful  of  its  strength,  beat  a 
retreat  while  time  remained.  The  barricade 
was  captured  in  a  moment,  and  the  assailants 
pressed  on  elated  by  success.  Behind  the 
barricade  was  a  cross  street,  right  and  left. 
Firing  broke  out  everywhere,  and  the  loud 
noise  of  the  rifles  echoed  from  the  walls  of 
the  houses.  The  flanking  columns  had  been 


244  THE  PROGRESS  of  the  revolt. 

sharply  checked  at  their  barricades,  but  the 
capture  of  the  centre  position  turned  both 
of  these,  and  their  defenders,  fearing  to  be 
cut  off,  fled  in  disorder. 

It  was  now  daylight,  and  the  scene  in  the 
streets  was  a  strange  one.  The  skirmishers 
darted  between  the  trees,  and  the  little  blue- 
white  puffs  of  smoke  spotted  the  whole  pic¬ 
ture.  The  retiring  rebels  left  their  wounded 
on  the  ground,  and  these  the  soldiers  bayo¬ 
neted  savagely.  Shots  were  fired  from  the 
windows  of  the  houses  and  from  any  shelter 
that  offered,  — -  a  lamp-post,  a  pillar-box,  a 
wounded  man,  an  overturned  cab.  The  rifle- 
fire  was  searching,  and  the  streets  were  very 
bare.  In  their  desire  to  get  cover,  to  get 
behind  something,  both  sides  broke  into  the 
houses  and  dragged  out  chairs,  tables,  and 
piles  of  bedding ;  and  though  these  were  but 
little  protection  from  the  bullets,  men  felt 
less  naked  behind  them. 

All  this  time  the  troops  were  steadily 
advancing,  though  suffering  continual  loss  ; 
but  gradually  the  fire  of  the  rebels  grew 
hotter.  More  men  were  hurried  to  the  scene 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT.  245 


each  moment;  the  pressure  on  the  flanks 
became  severe;  the  enveloping  enemy  pressed 
in  down  the  side  streets,  to  hold  which  the 
scanty  force  at  the  President’s  disposal  had 
to  be  further  weakened.  At  length  the 
rebels  ceased  to  retreat;  they  had  reached 
their  guns,  four  of  which  were  arranged  in  a 
row  across  the  avenue. 

The  Mayoralty  was  now  but  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  away,  and  Molara  called  on  his  soldiers 
for  a  supreme  effort.  A  dashing  attempt  to 
carry  the  guns  with  the  bayonet  was  defeated 
with  a  loss  of  thirty  killed  and  wounded,  and 
the  Government  troops  took  shelter  in  a  side 
street  at  right  angles  to  the  main  avenue. 
This  in  turn  was  enfiladed  by  the  enemy, 
who  swept  round  the  columns  and  began  to 
cut  in  on  their  line  of  retreat. 

Firing  was  now  general  along  a  wide  half¬ 
circle.  In  the  hope  of  driving  the  impro¬ 
vised  artillery-men  from  their  places,  the 
troops  forced  their  way  into  the  houses  on 
either  side  of  the  avenue,  and  climbing  along 
the  roofs  began  to  fire  down  on  their  ad¬ 
versaries.  But  the  rebels,  repeating  the 


246  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 

manoeuvre,  met  them  and  the  attempt  dwin¬ 
dled  into  desperate  but  purposeless  fighting 
among  the  chimney-pots  and  the  skylights. 

The  President  exposed  himself  manfully. 
Moving  from  one  part  of  the  force  to 
another,  he  animated  his  followers  by  his 
example.  Tiro,  who  kept  close  to  him,  had 
seen  enough  war  to  realise  that  the  check 
was  fatal  to  their  chances.  Every  moment 
was  precious ;  time  was  slipping  away,  and 
the  little  force  was  already  almost  completely 
encircled.  He  had  taken  a  rifle  and  was 
assisting  to  burst  in  the  door  of  a  house, 
when  to  his  astonishment  he  saw  Miguel. 
The  Secretary  was  armed.  He  had  hitherto 
remained  carefully  in  the  rear,  and  had 
avoided  the  danger  in  the  air  by  hiding 
behind  the  trees  of  the  avenue ;  but  now  he 
advanced  boldly  to  the  doorway  and  began 
to  help  in  battering  it  down.  No  sooner 
was  this  done  than  he  darted  in  and  ran  up 
the  stairs  crying  out,  “We  are  all  soldiers 
to-day  !  ”  Several  infantrymen  followed  him 
to  fire  from  the  lowest  windows,  but  Tiro 
could  not  leave  the  President ;  he  felt,  how- 


THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT.  247 

ever,  surprised  and  pleased  by  Miguel’s 
gallantry. 

It  soon  became  evident  to  all  that  the 
attempt  had  failed.  The  numbers  against 
them  were  too  great.  A  third  of  the  force 
had  been  killed  or  wounded,  when  the  order 
to  cut  their  way  back  to  the  palace  was 
given.  On  all  sides  the  exulting  enemy 
pressed  fiercely.  Isolated  parties  of  soldiers, 
cut  off  from  the  retiring  column,  defended 
themselves  desperately  in  the  houses  and 
on  the  roofs.  They  were  nearly  all  killed 
eventually,  for  everyone’s  blood  was  up,  and 
it  was  a  waste  of  time  to  ask  for  quarter. 
Others  set  fire  to  the  houses  and  tried  to 
escape  under  cover  of  the  smoke ;  but  very 
few  succeeded.  Others  again,  and  among 
them  Miguel,  lay  hid  in  closets  and  cellars, 
from  which  they  emerged  when  men’s  tem¬ 
pers  were  again  human  and  surrender  was 
not  an  unknown  word.  The  right  column, 
which  consisted  of  five  companies  of  the 
Guard  battalion,  were  completely  surrounded, 
and  laid  down  their  arms  on  the  promise  of 
a  rebel  general  that  their  lives  should  be 


248  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLT. 

spared.  The  promise  was  kept,  and  it  ap¬ 
peared  that  the  superior  officers  among  the 
Revolutionists  were  making  great  efforts  to 
restrain  the  fury  of  their  followers. 

The  main  body  of  the  Government  troops, 
massed  in  a  single  column,  struggled  on 
towards  the  palace  losing  men  at  every  step. 
But  in  spite  of  their  losses,  they  were  dan¬ 
gerous  people  to  stop.  One  party  of  rebels, 
who  intercepted  their  line  of  retreat,  was 
swept  away  in  a  savage  charge,  and  some 
attempt  was  made  to  re-form ;  but  the  rifle- 
fire  was  pitiless  and  incessant,  and  eventu¬ 
ally  the  retreat  became  a  rout.  A  bloody 
pursuit  followed  in  which  only  some  eighty 
men  escaped  capture  or  death,  and  with  the 
President  and  Sorrento  regained  the  palace 
alive.  The  great  gates  were  closed,  and  the 
slender  garrison  prepared  to  defend  them¬ 
selves  to  the  last. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

“That,”  said  Lieutenant  Tiro  to  a  Cap¬ 
tain  of  Artillery,  as  they  got  inside  the  gate, 
“  is  about  the  best  I’ve  seen  so  far.” 

“  I  thought  it  was  a  bad  business  all 
through,”  replied  the  other;  “and  when  they 
brought  the  guns  up  it  was  a  certainty.” 

“  It  wasn’t  the  guns  that  did  us,”  said  the 
Lancer  Subaltern,  who  had  no  exaggerated 
idea  of  the  value  of  artillery;  “we  wanted 
some  cavalry.” 

“We  wanted  more  men,”  answered  the 
Gunner,  not  anxious  at  that  moment  to 
argue  the  relative  values  of  the  different 
arms.  “  These  rear-guard  actions  are  the 
devil.” 

“  There  was  a  damned  sight  more  action 
than  there  was  rear-guard  about  that  last 
bit,”  said  Tiro.  “  Do  you  suppose  they  cut 
up  the  wounded  ?  ” 

249 


250 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 


“  Every  one  of  them,  I  should  think , 
they  were  like  wolves  at  the  end.” 

“  What’s  going  to  happen  now  ? 

“  They’re  going  to  come  in  here  and  finish 

us  off.” 

“We’ll  see  about  that,”  said  Tiro.  His 
cheery  courage  could  stand  a  prolonged  test. 

“  The  fleet  will  be  back  soon ;  we  shall  hold 
this  place  till  then.” 

The  palace  was  indeed  not  unsuited  to 
defence.  It  was  solidly  built  of  stone.  The 
windows  were  at  some  distance  from  the 
ground  and  the  lower  strongly  barred,  except 
on  the  garden-side,  where  the  terrace  and  its 
steps  gave  access  to  the  long  F rench  win¬ 
dows.  But  it  was  evident  that  a  few  good 
rifles  could  forbid  the  bare  and  narrow  ap¬ 
proaches  in  that  quarter.  Indeed  it  seemed 
as  though  the  architect  must  have  contem¬ 
plated  the  occasion  that  had  now  arrived,  for 
he  had  almost  built  a  stronghold  disguised  as 
a  palace.  The  side  which  faced  the  square 
seemed  to  afford  the  best  prospects  to  an  as¬ 
sault;  yet  the  great  gate  was  protected  by 
two  small  towers  containing  guard-rooms, 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  25 1 

and  the  wall  of  the  courtyard  was  high  and 
thick.  As  it  seemed,  however,  that  on  this 
front  the  enemy  would  be  able  to  use  their 
numbers  to  the  greatest  effect,  the  majority 
of  the  little  garrison  was  concentrated  there. 

The  rebels  were  wisely  and  cautiously  led. 
They  did  not  at  once  push  on  to  the  attack 
of  the  palace ;  sure  of  their  prey  they  could 
afford  to  wait.  Meanwhile  the  surviving  ad¬ 
herents  of  the  Government  endeavoured  to 
make  their  last  foothold  secure.  Rough- 
hewn  cobblestones  from  the  pavements  of 
the  courtyard  were  prised  up,  and  the  win¬ 
dows  were  with  these  converted  into  loop¬ 
holes  through  which  the  garrison  might  fire 
without  much  exposure.  The  gates  were 
closed  and  barred,  and  preparations  made 
to  strut  them  with  baulks  of  timber.  Am¬ 
munition  was  distributed.  The  duty  and 
responsibility  of  each  section  of  the  defence 
were  apportioned  to  the  various  officers.  The 
defenders  recognised  that  they  had  entered 
on  a  quarrel  which  must  be  carried  to  a  defi¬ 
nite  conclusion. 

But  Molara’s  mood  had  changed.  The 


252  THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

fury  of  the  night  had  cooled  into  the  hard, 
savage  courage  of  the  morning.  He  had  led 
the  desperate  attempt  to  capture  the  May¬ 
oralty,  and  had  exposed  himself  freely  and 
even  recklessly  in  the  tumult  of  the  fight 
that  followed ;  but  now  that  he  had  come 
through  unhurt,  had  regained  the  palace, 
and  realised  that  his  last  chance  of  killing 
Savrola  had  passed,  death  appeared  very 
ugly.  All  the  excitement  which  had  sup¬ 
ported  him  had  died  away ;  he  had  had 
enough.  His  mind  searched  for  some  way 
of  escape,  and  searched  vainly.  The  torture 
of  the  moment  was  keen.  A  few  hours 
might  bring  help:  the  fleet  would  surely 
come ;  but  it  would  be  too  late.  The  great 
guns  might  take  vengeance  for  his  death ; 
they  could  not  save  his  life.  A  feeling  of 
vexation  shook  him,  and  behind  it  grew 
the  realisation  of  the  approaching  darkness. 
Terror  began  to  touch  his  heart;  his  nerve 
flickered;  he  had  more  to  fear  than  the 
others.  The  hatred  of  the  multitude  was 
centred  in  him;  after  all  it  was  his  blood 
they  wanted,  —  his  above  all  others.  It  was 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  253 

a  dreadful  distinction.  He  retired  in  deep 
despondency  to  his  own  room,  and  took  no 
part  in  the  defence. 

At  about  eleven  o’clock  the  sharpshooters 
of  the  enemy  began  to  make  their  way  into 
the  houses  which  surrounded  the  front  of  the 
palace.  Presently  from  an  upper  window  a 
shot  was  fired ;  others  followed,  and  soon  a 
regular  fusilade  began.  The  defenders,  shel¬ 
tered  by  their  walls,  replied  carefully.  Lieu¬ 
tenant  Tiro  and  a  sergeant  of  the  Guards,  an 
old  war-time  comrade  of  Molara’s,  were  hold¬ 
ing  the  window  of  the  guard-room  on  the 
left  of  the  great  gate.  Both  were  good 
shots.  The  Subaltern  had  filled  his  pock¬ 
ets  with  cartridges;  the  Sergeant  arranged 
his  on  the  sill  in  neat  little  rows  of  five. 
From  their  position  they  could  shoot  right 
down  the  street  which  led  into  the  square 
and  towards  the  gate.  Outside  the  guard- 
room  a  dozen  officers  and  men  were  still 
engaged  in  making  the  entrance  more  se¬ 
cure.  They  tried  to  wedge  a  great  plank 
between  the  ground  and  the  second  cross¬ 
piece  ;  should  the  rebels  try  to  rush  the  gate- 


254  THE  DEFENCE  of  the  palace. 

way,  it  would  thus  be  strong  enough  to  resist 
them. 

The  fire  from  the  surrounding  houses  was 
annoying  rather  than  dangerous,  but  several 
bullets  struck  the  stones  of  the  improvised 
loopholes.  The  garrison  fired  carefully  and 
slowly,  anxious  not  to  expend  their  ammuni¬ 
tion,  or  to  expose  themselves  without  a  result. 
Suddenly,  about  three  hundred  yards  away, 
a  number  of  men  turned  into  the  street  which 
led  to  the  gate,  and  began  rapidly  pushing 
and  pulling  something  forward. 

“  Look  out,”  cried  Tiro  to  the  working- 
party  ;  “  they’re  bringing  up  a  gun  ;  ”  and 
taking  good  aim  he  fired  at  the  approaching 
enemy.  The  Sergeant,  and  all  the  other  de¬ 
fenders  of  this  side  of  the  palace,  fired  too 
with  strange  energy.  The  advancing  crowd 
slackened  speed.  Among  them  men  began 
to  drop.  Several  in  front  threw  up  their 
hands;  others  began  carrying  these  away. 
The  attack  dwindled.  Then  two  or  three 
men  ran  back  alone.  At  that  all  the  rest 
turned  tail  and  scurried  for  the  cover  of  the 
side  street,  leaving  the  gun  (one  of  the  cap- 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  255 

tured  twelve-pounders)  standing  deserted  in 
the  middle  of  the  roadway,  with  about  a 
dozen  shapeless  black  objects  lying  round  it. 

The  garrison  raised  a  cheer,  which  was 
answered  from  the  surrounding  houses  by 
an  increase  of  musketry. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  passed  and  then  the 
rebels  debouched  from  the  side  streets  into 
the  main  approach  and  began  pushing  up 
four  carts  filled  with  sacks  of  flour.  Again 
the  defenders  fired  rapidly.  Their  bullets, 
striking  the  sacks,  raised  strange  creamy 
white  clouds;  but  the  assailants,  sheltered 
by  their  movable  cover,  continued  to  advance 
steadily.  They  reached  the  gun,  and  began 
emptying  the  carts  by  pushing  the  sacks  out 
from  behind,  until  a  regular  breastwork  was 
formed,  behind  which  they  knelt  down. 
Some  began  firing;  others  devoted  their 
efforts  to  discharging  the  gun,  on  which  the 
aim  of  the  garrison  was  now  directed.  With 
a  loss  of  two  men  they  succeeded  in  loading 
it  and  pointing  it  at  the  gate.  A  third  man 
advanced  to  fix  the  friction-tube  by  which  it 
was  fired. 


256  THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

Tiro  took  steady  aim  and  the  distant  fig¬ 
ure  collapsed  to  the  shot. 

“  Bull’s  eye,”  said  the  Sergeant  apprecia¬ 
tively,  and  leaned  forward  to  fire  at  another, 
who  had  advanced  with  desperate  bravery  to 
discharge  the  piece.  He  paused  long  on  his 
aim,  wishing  to  make  certain ;  holding  his 
breath  he  began  gently  to  squeeze  the  trig¬ 
ger,  as  the  musketry-books  enjoin.  Sud¬ 
denly  there  was  a  very  strange  sound,  half 
thud,  half  smash.  Tiro,  shrinking  swiftly  to 
the  left,  just  avoided  being  splashed  with 
blood  and  other  physical  details.  The  Ser¬ 
geant  had  been  killed  by  a  bullet  which  had 
come  to  meet  him  as  he  looked  through  his 
loophole.  The  distant  man  had  fixed  his 
tube,  and,  catching  up  the  lanyard,  stood 
back  and  aside  to  fire. 

“  Stand  from  the  gate,”  shouted  Tiro  to 
the  working-party;  “  I  can’t  hold  ’em!  ”  He 
raised  his  rifle  and  fired  on  the  chance.  At 
the  same  instant  a  great  cloud  of  smoke  burst 
from  the  gun  and  another  sprang  up  at  the 
palace  gate.  The  woodwork  was  smashed 
to  pieces  and,  with  the  splinters  of  the 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 


257 


shell,  flew  on,  overtaking  with  death  and 
wounds  the  working-party  as  they  scam¬ 
pered  to  cover. 

A  long  loud  burst  of  cheering  arose  on 
all  sides  from  the  surrounding  houses  and 
streets,  and  was  taken  up  by  the  thousands 
who  were  waiting  behind  and  heard  the 
explosion  of  the  gun.  At  first  the  rebel 
fire  increased,  but  very  soon  a  bugler  be¬ 
gan  to  sound  perseveringly,  and  after  about 
twenty  minutes  the  musketry  ceased  alto¬ 
gether.  Then  from  over  the  barricade  a 

O 

man  with  a  white  flag  advanced,  followed 
by  two  others.  The  truce  was  acknowl¬ 
edged  from  the  palace  by  the  waving  of 
a  handkerchief.  The  deputation  walked 
straight  up  to  the  shattered  gateway,  and 
their  leader,  stepping  through,  entered  the 
courtyard.  Many  of  the  defenders  left  their 
stations  to  look  at  him  and  hear  what  terms 
were  offered.  It  was  Moret. 

“  I  call  upon  you  all  to  surrender,”  he 
said.  “  Your  lives  will  be  spared  until  you 
have  been  fairly  tried.” 

“  Address  yourself  to  me,  Sir,”  said  Sor- 


258  THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

rento  stepping  forward ;  “  I  am  in  command 
here.” 

“  I  call  upon  you  all  to  surrender  in  the 
name  of  the  Republic,”  repeated  Moret 
loudly. 

“  I  forbid  you  to  address  these  soldiers,” 
said  Sorrento.  “  If  you  do  so  again,  your 
flag  shall  not  protect  you.” 

Moret  turned  to  him.  “  Resistance  is 
useless,”  he  said.  “  Why  will  you  cause 
further  loss  of  life  ?  Surrender,  and  your 
lives  shall  be  safe.” 

Sorrento  reflected.  Perhaps  the  rebels 
knew  that  the  fleet  was  approaching ;  other¬ 
wise,  he  thought  they  would  not  offer 
terms.  It  was  necessary  to  gain  time.  “  We 
shall  require  two  hours  to  consider  the 
terms,”  he  said. 

“  No,”  answered  Moret  decidedly.  “  You 
must  surrender  at  once,  here  and  now.” 

“We  shall  do  no  such  thing,”  replied  the 
War-Minister.  “The  palace  is  defensible. 
We  shall  hold  it  until  the  return  of  the 
fleet  and  of  the  victorious  field-army.” 

“  You  refuse  all  terms?  ” 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 


259 


“We  refuse  all  you  have  offered.” 

“  Soldiers,”  said  Moret  turning  again  to 
the  men,  “  I  implore  you  not  to  throw  away 
your  lives.  I  offer  fair  terms ;  do  not  re¬ 
ject  them.” 

“Young  man,”  said  Sorrento  with  rising 
anger,  “  I  have  a  somewhat  lengthy  score 
to  settle  with  you  already.  You  are  a  civil¬ 
ian  and  are  ignorant  of  the  customs  of  war. 
It  is  my  duty  to  warn  you  that,  if  you  con¬ 
tinue  to  attempt  to  seduce  the  loyalty  of 
the  Government  troops,  I  shall  fire  at  you.” 
He  drew  his  revolver. 

Moret  should  have  heeded ;  but  tactless, 
brave,  and  impulsive  as  he  was,  he  recked 
little.  His  warm  heart  generously  hoped 
to  save  further  loss  of  life.  Besides,  he  did 
not  believe  that  Sorrento  would  shoot  him 
in  cold  blood;  it  would  be  too  merciless. 
“  I  offer  you  all  life,”  he  cried ;  “  do  not 
choose  death.” 

Sorrento  raised  his  pistol  and  fired.  Mo¬ 
ret  fell  to  the  ground,  and  his  blood  began 
to  trickle  over  the  white  flag.  For  a  mo¬ 
ment  he  twisted  and  quivered,  and  then 


260  the  defence  of  the  palace. 

lay  still.  There  were  horrified  murmurs 
from  the  bystanders,  who  had  not  expected 
to  see  the  threat  carried  out.  But  it  is  not 
well  to  count  on  the  mercy  of  such  men  as 
this  War-Minister;  they  live  their  lives  too 
much  by  rule  and  regulation. 

The  two  men  outside  the  gate,  hearing 
the  shot,  looked  in,  saw,  and  ran  swiftly 
back  to  their  comrades,  while  the  garrison, 
feeling  that  they  must  now  abandon  all 
hope,  returned  to  their  posts  slowly  and 
sullenly.  The  report  of  a  truce  had  drawn 
the  President  from  his  room,  with  a  fresh 
prospect  of  life,  and  perhaps  of  vengeance, 
opening  on  his  imagination.  As  he  came 
down  the  steps  into  the  courtyard,  the  shot, 
in  such  close  proximity,  startled  him ;  when 
he  saw  the  condition  of  the  bearer  of  terms, 
he  staggered.  “  Good  God !  ”  he  said  to 
Sorrento,  “  what  have  you  done  ?  ” 

“  I  have  shot  a  rebel,  Sir,”  replied  the  War- 
Minister,  his  heart  full  of  misgivings,  but  try¬ 
ing  to  brazen  it  out,  “for  inciting  the  troops 
to  mutiny  and  desertion,  after  due  warning 
that  his  flag  would  no  longer  protect  him.” 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 


26l 


Molara  quivered  from  head  to  foot;  he 
felt  the  last  retreat  cut  off.  “  You  have  con¬ 
demned  us  all  to  death,”  he  said.  Then  he 
stooped  and  drew  a  paper  which  protruded 
from  the  dead  man’s  coat.  It  ran  as  fol¬ 
lows:  I  authorise  you  to  accept  the  surrender 
of  Antonio  Molara ,  ex-P resident  of  the  Re¬ 
public ,  and  of  such  officers ,  soldiers ,  and  ad¬ 
herents  as  may  be  holding  the  Presidential 
Palace.  Their  lives  are  to  be  spared. ,  and 
they  shall  be  protected  pending  the  decision  of 
the  Government.  For  the  Council  of  Public 
Safety , —  Savrola.  And  Sorrento  had  killed 
him,  —  the  only  man  who  could  save  them 
from  the  fury  of  the  crowd.  Too  sick  at 
heart  to  speak  Molara  turned  away,  and  as 
he  did  so  the  firing  from  the  houses  of  the 
square  recommenced  with  savage  vigour. 
The  besiegers  knew  now  how  their  messen¬ 
ger  had  fared. 

And  all  the  while  Moret  lay  very  still  out 
there  in  the  courtyard.  All  his  ambitions, 
his  enthusiasms,  his  hopes  had  come  to  a 
full  stop;  his  share  in  the  world’s  affairs  was 
over;  he  had  sunk  into  the  ocean  of  the 


262  THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

past,  and  left  scarcely  a  bubble  behind.  In 
all  the  contriving  of  the  plot  against  the 
Lauranian  Government  Savrola’s  personality 
had  dwarfed  his.  Yet  this  was  a  man  of 
heart  and  brain  and  nerve,  one  who  might 
have  accomplished  much;  and  he  had  a 
mother  and  two  young  sisters  who  loved  the 
soil  he  trod  on,  and  thought  him  the  finest 
fellow  in  the  world. 

Sorrento  stood  viewing  his  handiwork  for 
a  long  time,  with  a  growing  sense  of  dis¬ 
satisfaction  at  his  deed.  His  sour,  hard 
nature  was  incapable  of  genuine  remorse, 
but  he  had  known  Molara  for  many  years 
and  was  shocked  to  see  his  pain,  and  an¬ 
noyed  to  think  that  he  was  the  cause.  He 
had  not  realised  that  the  President  wished 
to  surrender;  otherwise,  he  said  to  himself, 
he  might  have  been  more  lenient.  Was 
there  no  possible  way  of  repairing  the  harm? 
The  man  who  had  authorised  Moret  to  ac¬ 
cept  their  surrender  had  power  with  the 
crowd;  he  would  be  at  the  Mayoralty,  —  he 
must  be  sent  for,  —  but  how  ? 

Lieutenant  Tiro  approached  with  a  coat 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  263 

in  his  hands.  Disgusted  at  his  superior’s 
brutality,  he  was  determined  to  express  his 
feelings,  clearly  if  not  verbally.  He  bent 
over  the  body  and  composed  the  limbs;  then 
he  laid  the  coat  over  the  white  expression¬ 
less  face,  and  rising  said  insolently  to  the 
Colonel :  “  I  wonder  if  they’ll  do  that  for 
you  in  a  couple  of  hours’  time,  Sir.” 

Sorrento  looked  at  him,  and  laughed 
harshly.  “Pooh!  What  do  I  care  ?  When 
you  have  seen  as  much  fighting  as  I  have, 
you  will  not  be  so  squeamish.” 

“  I  am  not  likely  to  see  much  more,  now 
that  you  have  killed  the  only  man  who  could 
accept  our  surrender.” 

“  There  is  another,”  said  the  War-Minis¬ 
ter,  “  Savrola.  If  you  want  to  live,  go  and 
bring  him  to  call  off  his  hounds.” 

Sorrento  spoke  bitterly,  but  his  words  set 
the  Subaltern’s  mind  working.  Savrola,  — 
he  knew  him,  liked  him,  and  felt  they  had 
something  in  common.  Such  a  one  would 
come  if  he  were  summoned ;  but  to  leave 
the  palace  seemed  impossible.  Although 
the  attacks  of  the  rebels  had  been  directed 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 


against  the  side  of  the  main  entrance  only, 
a  close  investment  and  a  dropping  musketry 
were  maintained  throughout  the  complete 
circle.  To  pass  the  line  of  besiegers  by  the 
roads  was  out  of  the  question.  Tiro  thought 
of  the  remaining  alternatives :  a  tunnel,  that 
did  not  exist ;  a  balloon,  there  was  not  one. 
Shaking  his  head  at  the  hopeless  problem 
he  gazed  contemplatively  into  the  clear  air, 
thinking  to  himself :  l<  It  would  take  a  bird 
to  do  it.” 

The  palace  was  connected  with  the  Sen¬ 
ate-House  and  with  the  principal  Public 
Offices  by  telephone,  and  it  happened  that 
the  main  line  of  wires  from  the  eastern  end 
of  the  great  city  passed  across  its  roof.  Tiro, 
looking  up,  saw  the  slender  threads  over¬ 
head;  there  seemed  to  be  nearly  twenty  of 
them.  The  War-Minister  followed  his  gaze. 
“  Could  you  get  along  the  wires  ?  ”  he  asked 
eagerly. 

“  I  will  try,”  answered  the  Subaltern, 
thrilled  with  the  idea. 

Sorrento  would  have  shaken  his  hand, 
but  the  boy  stepped  backward  and  saluting 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  265 

turned  away.  He  entered  the  palace,  and 
ascended  the  stairs  which  led  to  the  flat 
roof.  The  attempt  was  daring  and  danger¬ 
ous.  What  if  the  rebels  should  see  him  in 
mid  air?  He  had  often  shot  with  a  pea-rifle 
at  rooks,  black  spots  against  the  sky  and 
among  the  branches.  The  thought  seemed 
strangely  disagreeable  ;  but  he  consoled  him¬ 
self  with  the  reflection  that  men  who  look 
through  loopholes  at  the  peril  of  their  lives 
have  little  leisure  for  aught  but  aiming, 
and  rarely  let  their  eyes  wander  idly.  He 
stepped  out  on  to  the  roof  and  walked  to 
the  telegraph-post.  There  was  no  doubt  as 
to  its  strength ;  nevertheless  he  paused,  for 
the  chances  against  him  were  great,  and 
death  seemed  near  and  terrible.  His  reli¬ 
gion,  like  that  of  many  soldiers,  was  of  little 
help;  it  was  merely  a  jumble  of  formulas, 
seldom  repeated,  hardly  understood,  never 
investigated,  and  a  hopeful,  but  unauthor¬ 
ised,  belief  that  it  would  be  well  with  him 
if  he  did  his  duty  like  a  gentleman.  He 
had  no  philosophy ;  he  felt  only  that  he  was 
risking  all  that  he  had,  and  for  what  he  was 


266  THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

uncertain.  Still,  though  there  were  gaps  in 
his  reasoning,  he  thought  it  might  be  done 
and  he  would  have  a  dash  for  it.  He  said 
to  himself,  “  It  will  score  off  those  swine,” 
and  with  this  inspiring  reflection  he  dis¬ 
missed  his  fears. 

He  swarmed  up  the  pole  to  the  lowest 
wire ;  then  he  pulled  himself  higher  until  he 
could  get  his  foot  on  the  insulators.  The 
wires  ran  on  both  sides  of  the  pole  in  two 
sets.  He  stood  on  the  two  lowest,  took  the 
top  ones  under  his  arms,  and,  reaching  down 
over,  caught  one  more  in  each  hand.  Then 
he  started,  shuffling  awkwardly  along.  The 
span  was  about  seventy  yards.  As  he  cleared 
the  parapet  he  saw  the  street  beneath  him, 
—  very  far  beneath  him,  it  seemed.  Shots 
were  continually  exchanged  from  the  win¬ 
dows  of  the  houses  and  the  palace.  Sixty 
feet  below  a  dead  man  lay  staring  up  through 
the  wires  undazzled  by  the  bright  sun.  He 
had  been  under  fire  before,  but  this  was  a 
novel  experience.  As  he  approached  the 
middle  of  the  span  the  wires  began  to 
swing,  and  he  had  to  hold  on  tightly.  At 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  267 

first  the  slope  had  been  on  his  side,  but 
after  the  centre  was  passed  it  rose  against 
him;  his  feet  slipped  often  backwards,  and 
the  wires  commenced  to  cut  into  his  armpits. 

Two-thirds  of  the  distance  was  safely  ac¬ 
complished,  when  the  wires  under  his  left 
foot  parted  with  a  snap  and  dropped  like  a 
whip-lash  against  the  wall  of  the  opposite 
house.  His  weight  fell  on  his  shoulders ; 
the  pain  was  sharp;  he  twisted,  —  slipped, 
—  clutched  wildly,  and  recovered  himself  by 
a  tremendous  effort. 

A  man  at  a  lower  window  pulled  back 
the  mattress  behind  which  he  was  firing 
and  thrust  his  head  and  shoulders  out.  Tiro 
looked  down  and  their  eyes  met.  The  man 
shouted  in  mad  excitement,  and  fired  his 
rifle  point-blank  at  the  Subaltern.  The 
noise  of  the  report  prevented  him  from 
knowing  how  near  the  bullet  had  passed; 
but  he  felt  he  was  not  shot,  and  struggled 
on  till  he  had  passed  the  street. 

It  was  all  up ;  yet  to  turn  back  was 
equally  fatal.  “  I’ll  see  it  out,”  he  said  to 
himself,  and  dropped  from  the  wires  on  to 


268  THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

the  roof  of  the  house.  The  door  from  the 
leads  was  open.  Running  down  the  attic 
stairs  and  emerging  on  the  landing,  he 
peered  over  the  bannisters;  no  one  was  to 
be  seen.  He  descended  the  narrow  stair¬ 
case  cautiously,  wondering  where  his  enemy 
could  be.  Presently  he  was  opposite  the 
front  room  on  the  second  floor.  Keeping 
close  to  the  wall  he  peered  in.  The  room 
was  half-darkened.  The  windows  were 
blocked  by  boxes,  portmanteaus,  mattresses, 
and  pillow-cases  filled  with  earth;  broken 
glass,  mingled  with  bits  of  plaster  from  the 
walls,  littered  the  floor.  By  the  light  which 
filtered  in  through  the  chinks  and  loopholes, 
he  saw  a  strange  scene.  There  were  four 
men  in  the  room ;  one  on  his  back  on  the 
ground,  and  the  others  bending  ovei  him. 
Their  rifles  were  leaned  against  the  wall. 
They  seemed  to  have  eyes  only  for  their 
comrade  who  lay  on  the  floor  in  an  ever- 
widening  pool  of  blood,  gurgling,  choking, 
and  apparently  making  tremendous  efforts 
to  speak. 

The  Subaltern  had  seen  enough.  Oppo- 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  269 

site  the  front  room  was  a  doorway  covered 
by  a  curtain,  behind  which  he  glided.  Noth¬ 
ing  was  to  be  seen,  but  he  listened  intently. 

“  Poor  chap,”  said  a  voice,  “  he’s  got  it 
real  bad.” 

“  How  did  it  happen  ?  ”  asked  another. 

“  Oh,  he  leaned  out  of  the  window  to  have 
a  shot,  —  bullet  hit  him,  —  right  through 
the  lungs,  I  think,  —  fired  in  the  air,  and 
shouted.”  Then  in  a  lower  but  still  audible 
tone  he  added,  “  Done  for !  ” 

The  wounded  man  began  making  extraor¬ 
dinary  noises. 

“  Su’thin’  he  wants  to  tell  ’is  pore  wife 
before  he  goes,”  said  one  of  the  Revolution¬ 
aries,  who  seemed  by  his  speech  a  workman. 
“  What  is  it,  mate  ?  ” 

“  Give  him  a  pencil  and  paper ;  he  can’t 
speak.” 

Tiro’s  heart  stood  still,  and  his  hand  stole 
back  for  his  revolver. 

For  nearly  a  minute  nothing  audible  hap¬ 
pened  ;  then  there  was  a  shout. 

“  By  God,  we’ll  cop  him  !  ”  said  the  work¬ 
man,  and  all  three  of  them  stamped  past  the 


27O  THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE. 

curtained  door  and  ran  up-stairs.  One  man 
paused  just  opposite ;  he  was  loading  his 
rifle  and  the  cartridge  stuck;  he  banged  it 
on  the  ground,  apparently  with  success,  for 
the  Subaltern  heard  the  bolt  click,  and  the 
swift  footsteps  followed  the  others  towards 
the  roof. 

Then  he  emerged  from  his  hiding-place 
and  stole  downwards.  But  as  he  passed  the 
open  room  he  could  not  resist  looking  in. 
The  wounded  man  saw  him  in  an  instant. 
He  half  raised  himself  from  the  ground  and 
made  terrible  efforts  to  shout ;  but  no  articu¬ 
late  sound  came  forth.  Tiro  looked  for  a 
moment  at  this  stranger  whom  chance  had 
made  his  implacable  enemy,  and  then,  at  the 
prompting  of  that  cruel  devil  that  lurks  in 
the  hearts  of  men  and  is  awakened  by  blood¬ 
shed  and  danger,  he  kissed  his  hand  to  him 
in  savage,  bitter  mockery.  The  other  sank 
backwards  in  a  paroxysm  of  pain  and  fury 
and  lay  gasping  on  the  floor.  The  Subaltern 
hurried  away.  Reaching  the  lowest  storey 
he  turned  into  the  kitchen,  where  the  win¬ 
dow  was  but  six  feet  from  the  ground. 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  PALACE.  27 1 

Vaulting  on  to  the  sill  he  dropped  into  the 
backyard,  and  then,  with  a  sudden  feeling 
of  wild  panic,  began  to  run  at  top  speed,  — 
the  terror  that  springs  from  returning  hope 
hard  on  his  track. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 

While  the  swift  succession  of  great  events 
in  the  Lauranian  capital  had  occupied  with 
immediate  emergency  the  minds  of  the  men, 
it  had  been  different  with  the  women.  Out 
in  the  streets  there  had  been  vivid  scenes, 
hot  blood,  and  excitement.  The  dangers  of 
war,  and  the  occasion  of  close  and  involved 
fighting,  had  given  many  opportunities  for 
acts  of  devotion  and  brutality.  The  brave 
man  had  displayed  his  courage;  the  cruel 
had  indulged  his  savagery;  all  the  inter¬ 
mediate  types  had  been  thrilled  with  the 
business  of  the  moment,  and  there  had 
scarce  been  time  for  any  but  involuntary 
terror.  Within  the  houses  it  was  different. 

Lucile  started  up  at  the  first  sound  of 
firing:.  There  was  not  much  to  hear,  a  dis- 
tant  and  confused  popping  with  an  occa- 


272 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


273 


sional  ragged  crash  ;  but  she  knew  what  all 
this  meant  and  shuddered.  The  street  be¬ 
low  seemed  from  the  noise  to  be  full  of 
people.  She  rose  and  going  to  the  window 
looked  down.  By  the  sickly,  uncertain  light 
of  the  gas-lamps  men  were  working  busily  at 
a  barricade,  which  ran  across  the  street  about 
twenty  yards  from  the  door  and  on  the  side 
towards  the  palace.  She  watched  the  bust¬ 
ling  figures  with  strange  interest.  They  dis¬ 
tracted  her  thoughts  and  she  felt  that  if  she 
had  nothing  to  look  at  she  would  go  mad 
with  the  dreadful  suspense.  Not  a  detail 
escaped  her. 

How  hard  they  worked !  Men  with 
crowbars  and  pickaxes  were  prising  up  the 
paving-stones ;  others  carried  them  along, 
staggering  under  their  weight;  others  again 
piled  them  into  a  strong  wall  across  the 
road.  There  were  two  or  three  boys  work¬ 
ing  away  as  hard  as  any  of  them.  One  little 
fellow  dropped  the  stone  he  was  carrying  on 
his  foot,  and  forthwith  sat  down  to  cry  bit¬ 
terly.  His  companion  came  up  and  kicked 
him  to  stimulate  his  efforts,  but  he  only  cried 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


274 

the  more.  Presently  a  water-cart  arrived, 
and  the  thirsty  builders  went  by  threes  and 
fours  to  drink,  dipping  two  tin  mugs  and  a 
gallipot  in  the  water. 

The  people  in  the  houses  round  were 
made  to  open  their  doors,  and  the  rebels 
unceremoniously  dragged  out  all  sorts  of 
things  to  put  on  their  barricade.  One  party 
discovered  several  barrels  which  they  ap¬ 
peared  to  consider  a  valuable  prize.  Knock¬ 
ing  in  the  end  of  one  cask  they  began  filling 
it,  spadeful  by  spadeful,  with  the  earth  which 
the  removal  of  the  pavement  had  laid  bare. 
It  was  a  long  business,  but  at  last  they 
finished  and  tried  to  lift  the  barrel  on  to  the 
wall;  but  it  was  too  heavy,  and  falling  with 
a  crash  to  the  ground  it  broke  all  in  pieces. 
At  this  they  were  furious  and  disputed 
angrily,  till  an  officer  with  a  red  sash  came 
up  and  silenced  them.  They  did  not  attempt 
to  fill  the  other  casks,  but  re-entering  the 
house  brought  out  a  comfortable  sofa  and 
sat  down  on  it  sullenly,  lighting  their  pipes. 
One  by  one,  however,  they  got  to  work  again,  . 
coming  out  of  their  sulky  fit  by  degrees,  and 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


275 

careful  of  their  dignity.  And  all  this  time 
the  barricade  grew  steadily. 

Lucile  wondered  why  no  one  had  entered 
Savrola’s  house.  Presently  she  perceived 
the  reason ;  there  was  a  picket  of  four  men 
with  rifles  on  the  doorstep.  Nothing  had 
been  forgotten  by  that  comprehensive  mind. 
So  the  hours  passed.  From  time  to  time 
her  thoughts  reverted  to  the  tragedy  which 
had  swept  upon  her  life,  and  she  would  sink 
back  on  to  the  sofa  in  despair.  Once,  from 
sheer  weariness,  she  dozed  for  an  hour.  The 
distant  firing  had  died  away  and,  though 
single  shots  were  occasionally  heard,  the 
city  was  generally  silent.  Waking  with  a 
strange  feeling  of  uneasy  trouble  she  ran 
again  to  the  window.  The  barricade  was 
completed  now,  and  the  builders  were  lying 
down  behind  it.  Their  weapons  leaned 
against  the  wall  on  which  two  or  three 
watchers  stood,  looking  constantly  up  the 
street. 

Presently  there  was  a  hammering  at  the 
street-door,  which  made  her  heart  beat  with 
fear.  She  leaned  cautiously  out  of  the  win- 


276  FROM  A  WINDOW. 

dow.  The  picket  was  still  at  its  post,  but 
another  man  had  joined  them.  Finding  that 
he  could  not  obtain  an  answer  to  his  knock¬ 
ing,  he  stooped  down,  pushed  something 
under  the  door,  and  went  his  way.  After  a 
time  she  summoned  up  courage  to  creep 
down,  through  the  darkness  of  the  staircase, 
to  see  what  this  might  be.  By  the  light  of 
a  match  she  saw  that  it  was  a  note  addressed 
simply  Lucile  with  the  number  of  the  house 
and  street,  —  for  the  streets  were  all  num¬ 
bered  in  Laurania  as  in  American  cities.  It 
was  from  Savrola,  in  pencil  and  to  this  effect: 
The  city  and  forts  have  passed  into  our  hands, 
but  there  will  be  fighting  at  daylight .  On  no 
account  leave  the  house  or  expose  yourself. 

Fighting  at  daylight !  She  looked  at  the 
clock,  —  a  quarter  to  five,  and  already  the 
sky  was  growing  brighter ;  the  time  was  at 
hand  then !  Fear,  grief,  anxiety,  and,  not 
the  least  painful,  resentment  at  her  husband 
conflicted  in  her  mind.  But  the  sleeping 
figures  behind  the  barricade  seemed  to  be 
troubled  by  none  of  these  feelings ;  they  lay 
silent  and  still,  weary  men  who  had  no  cares. 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


277 

But  she  knew  it  was  coming,  something  loud 
and  terrible  that  would  wake  them  with  a 
start.  She  felt  as  though  she  was  watching 
a  play  at  the  theatre,  the  window  suggesting 
a  box.  She  had  turned  from  it  for  a  mo¬ 
ment,  when  suddenly  a  rifle-shot  rang  out, 
apparently  about  three  hundred  yards  down 
the  street  towards  the  palace.  Then  there 
was  a  splutter  of  firing,  a  bugle-call,  and  the 
sound  of  shouting.  The  defenders  of  the 
barricade  sprang  up  in  mad  haste  and  seized 
their  weapons.  There  was  more  firing,  but 
still  they  did  not  reply,  and  she  dared  not 
put  her  head  out  of  the  window  to  see  what 
prevented  them.  They  were  all  greatly  ex¬ 
cited,  holding  their  rifles  over  the  barricade, 
and  many  talking  in  quick  short  sentences. 
In  a  moment  a  crowd  of  men,  nearly  a  hun¬ 
dred  it  seemed,  ran  up  to  the  wall  and  began 
scrambling  over,  helped  by  the  others.  They 
were  friends,  then ;  it  occurred  to  her  that 
there  must  be  another  barricade,  and  that 
the  one  under  the  window  was  in  the  second 
line.  This  was  actually  the  case,  and  the 
first  had  been  captured.  All  the  time  fir 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


278 

ing  from  the  direction,  of  the  palace  con¬ 
tinued. 

As  soon  as  the  fugitives  were  all  across 
the  wall,  the  defenders  of  the  second  line 
began  to  fire.  The  rifles  close  by  sounded 
so  much  louder  than  the  others,  and  gave 
forth  such  bright  flashes.  But  the  light  was 
growing  every  minute,  and  soon  she  could 
see  the  darting  puffs  of  smoke.  The  rebels 
were  armed  with  many  kinds  of  firearms. 
Some,  with  old,  muzzle-loading  muskets,  had 
to  stand  up  and  descend  from  the  barricade 
to  use  their  ramrods ;  others,  armed  with 
more  modern  weapons,  remained  crouching 
behind  their  cover  and  fired  continually. 

The  scene,  filled  with  little  foreshortened 
figures,  still  suggested  the  stage  of  a  theatre 
viewed  from  the  gallery.  She  did  not  as  yet 
feel  frightened;  no  harm  had  been  done, 
and  no  one  seemed  to  be  any  the  worse. 

She  had  scarcely  completed  this  thought 
when  she  noticed  a  figure  being  lifted  off 
the  barricade  to  the  ground.  In  the  grow¬ 
ing  daylight  the  pale  face  showed  distinctly, 
and  a  deadly  feeling  of  sickness  came  over 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


279 

her  in  a  moment ;  but  she  stood  spell-bound 
by  the  sight.  Four  men  went  off  with  the 
wounded  one,  carrying  him  by  the  shoulders 
and  feet,  so  that  he  drooped  in  the  middle. 
When  they  had  passed  out  of  her  view,  she 
looked  back  to  the  wall.  There  were  five 
more  men  wounded ;  four  had  to  be  carried, 
the  other  leaned  on  a  comrade’s  arm.  Two 
more  figures  had  also  been  pulled  off  the 
barricade,  and  laid  carelessly  on  the  pave¬ 
ment  out  of  the  way.  Nobody  seemed  to 
take  any  notice  of  these,  but  just  let  them 
lie  close  to  the  area-railings. 

Then  from  the  far  end  of  the  street  came 
the  sound  of  drums  and  the  shrill  call  of  a 
bugle,  repeated  again  and  again.  The  rebels 
began  to  shoot  in  mad  excitement  as  fast  as 
they  could ;  several  fell,  and  above  the  noise 
of  the  firing  rose  a  strange  sound,  a  sort  of 
hoarse,  screaming  whoop,  coming  momen¬ 
tarily  nearer. 

A  man  on  the  barricade  jumped  off  and 
began  to  run  down  the  street ;  five,  six 
others  followed  at  once ;  then  all  the  defend¬ 
ers  but  three  hurried  away  from  that  strange 


280 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


approaching  cry.  Several  tried  to  drag  with 
them  the  wounded,  of  which  there  already 
were  a  few  more ;  these  cried  out  in  pain 
and  begged  to  be  left  alone.  One  man,  she 
saw,  dragging  another  by  the  ankle,  bump¬ 
ing  him  along  the  rough  roadway  in  spite  of 
his  entreaties.  The  three  men  who  had 
stayed  fired  methodically  from  behind  their 
breastwork.  All  this  took  several  seconds ; 
and  the  menacing  shout  came  nearer  and 
louder  all  the  time. 

Then  in  an  instant  a  wave  of  men, — 
soldiers  in  blue  uniforms  faced  with  buff  — 
surged  up  to  the  barricade  and  over  it.  An 
officer,  quite  a  boy,  in  front  of  them  all, 
jumped  down  the  other  side,  shouting, 
“  Make  a  clear  sweep  of  the  cowardly  devils, 
—  come  on  !  ” 

The  three  steadfast  men  had  disappeared 
as  rocks  beneath  the  incoming  tide.  Crowds 
of  soldiers  climbed  over  the  barricade ;  she 
could  see  groups  of  them  swarming  round 
each  of  the  wounded  rebels,  jobbing  down¬ 
wards  with  their  bayonets  savagely.  And 
then  the  spell  broke,  the  picture  swam,  and 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


281 


she  rushed  screaming  from  the  window  to 
plunge  her  face  among  the  sofa-cushions. 

The  uproar  was  now  terrific.  The  mus¬ 
ketry-fire  was  loud  and  continuous,  especially 
from  the  direction  of  the  main  avenue  which 
lan  parallel  to  the  street  in  which  Savrola 
lived,  and  the  shouting  and  trampling  of  men 
added  to  the  din.  Gradually  the  wave  of 
fighting  rolled  past  the  house  and  on  towards 
the  Mayoralty.  As  she  realised  this,  all  her 
own  troubles  returned  to  her  mind.  The 
fight  was  going  against  the  rebels;  she 
thought  of  Savrola.  And  then  she  prayed, 
—  prayed  convulsively,  sending  her  entreaties 
into  space  in  the  hope  that  they  would  not 
fall  on  unheeding  ears.  She  spoke  no  name ; 
but  the  gods,  who  are  omniscient,  may 
have  guessed,  with  sardonic  smiles,  that  she 
prayed  for  the  victory  of  the  rebel  she  loved 
over  her  husband,  the  President. 

Presently  there  was  a  tremendous  noise 
from  the  direction  of  the  Mayoralty.  “  Can¬ 
non,”  she  thought,  but  she  dared  not  look 
out  of  the  window;  the  horrid  sights  had 
sickened  curiosity  itself.  But  she  could  hear 


282 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


the  fire  coming  nearer,  coming  back  again ; 
and  at  that  she  felt  a  strange  joy ;  something 
of  the  joy  of  success  in  war,  amid  all  her 
terrors.  There  was  a  noise  of  people  stream¬ 
ing  past  the  house;  shots  were  fired  under 
the  windows ;  then  came  a  great  hammering 
and  battering  at  the  street-door.  They  were 
breaking  into  the  house !  She  rushed  to  the 
door  of  the  room  and  locked  it.  Down-stairs 
there  were  several  shots,  and  the  noise  of 
splintering  wood.  The  firing  of  the  retreat¬ 
ing  troops  drifted  back  past  the  house  and 
towards  the  palace ;  but  she  did  not  heed  it ; 
another  sound  paralysed  her  attention,  the 
sound  of  approaching  footsteps.  Someone 
was  coming  up-stairs.  She  held  her  breath. 
The  handle  turned,  and  then  the  unknown, 
finding  the  door  locked,  kicked  it  savagely. 
Lucile  screamed. 

1 

The  kicking  ceased,  and  she  heard  the 
stranger  give  a  dreadful  groan.  “  For  the 
mercy  of  Heaven,  let  me  in  !  I  am  wounded 
and  have  no  arms.”  He  began  to  wail  piti¬ 
fully. 

Lucile  listened.  It  seemed  that  there  was 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


283 

but  one,  and  if  he  were  wounded,  he  would  not 
harm  her.  There  was  another  groan  outside. 
Human  sympathy  rose  in  her  heart;  she 
unlocked  the  door  and  opened  it  cautiously. 

A  man  walked  quickly  into  the  room :  it 
was  Miguel.  “  I  beg  Your  Excellency’s  par¬ 
don,  he  said  suavely,  with  that  composure 
which  always  strengthened  his  mean  soul ; 
“  I  am  in  need  of  a  hiding-place.” 

“  But  your  wound  ?  ”  she  said. 

“  A  ruse-de-gtierre ;  I  wanted  you  to  let  me 
in.  Where  can  I  hide  ?  They  may  be  here 
soon.” 

“  There  on  the  roof,  or  in  the  observatory,” 
she  said  pointing  to  the  other  door. 

“  Do  not  tell  them.” 

“Why  should  I?”  she  replied.  Calm 
though  the  man  undoubtedly  was,  she  de¬ 
spised  him ;  there  was  no  dirt,  she  knew  well, 
that  he  would  not  eat  if  it  suited  his  purpose 
to  do  so. 

He  went  up  and  concealed  himself  on  the 
roof  under  the  big  telescope.  Meanwhile 
she  waited.  Emotions  had  succeeded  each 
other  so  rapidly  that  day  in  her  heart  that 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


284 

she  felt  incapable  of  further  stress;  a  dull 
feeling  of  pain  remained,  like  the  numbness 
and  sense  of  injury  after  a  severe  wound. 
The  firing  receded  towards  the  palace,  and 
presently  all  was  comparatively  silent  in  the 
city  again. 

At  about  nine  o’clock  the  bell  of  the  front- 
entrance  rang ;  but  she  did  not  dare  to  leave 
the  room  now  that  the  door  was  broken 
down.  Then  after  a  while  came  the  sound 
of  people  coming  up-stairs. 

“There  is  no  lady  here;  the  young  lady 
went  back  the  night  before  last  to  her 
aunt’s,”  said  a  voice.  It  was  the  old  woman’s ; 
with  a  bound  of  joy  and  a  passionate  craving 
for  the  sympathy  of  her  own  sex,  Lucile 
rushed  to  the  door  and  opened  it.  Bettine 
was  there,  and  with  her  an  officer  of  the 
rebel  army,  who  handed  a  letter  to  her  with 
these  words :  “  The  President  sends  this  to 
you,  Madam.” 

“  The  President !  ” 

“  Of  the  Council  of  Public  Safety.” 

The  note  merely  informed  her  that  the 
Government  troops  had  been  repulsed  and 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


285 


ended  with  the  words :  Only  one  result  is 
now  possible ,  and  that  will  be  attained  in  a 
few  hours. 

The  officer,  saying  that  he  would  wait 
down-stairs  in  case  she  might  wish  to  send 
an  answer,  left  the  room.  Lucile  pulled  the 
old  nurse  inside  the  door  and  embraced  her, 
weeping.  Where  had  she  been  all  that 
terrible  night?  Bettine  had  been  in  the 
cellar.  It  seemed  that  Savrola  had  thought 
of  her  as  of  everything ;  he  had  told  her  to 
take  her  bed  down  there,  and  had  even  had 
the  place  carpeted  and  furnished  on  the  pre¬ 
ceding  afternoon.  There  she  had  remained 
as  he  had  told  her.  Her  perfect  trust  in  her 
idol  had  banished  all  fears  on  her  own  ac¬ 
count,  but  she  had  “  fidgeted  terribly  ”  about 
him.  He  was  all  she  had  in  the  world , 
others  dissipate  their  affections  on  a  hus¬ 
band,  children,  brothers,  and  sisters;  all  the 
love  of  her  kind  old  heart  was  centred  in 
the  man  she  had  fostered  since  he  was  a 
helpless  baby.  And  he  did  not  forget.  She 
displayed  with  pride  a  slip  of  paper,  bearing 
the  words,  Safe  and  well. 


286 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


There  was  now  a  subdued  sound  of  firing, 
from  the  direction  of  the  palace,  which  con¬ 
tinued  throughout  the  morning ;  but  Miguel, 
seeing  that  the  streets  were  again  quiet, 
emerged  from  his  concealment  and  re-entered 
the  room.  “  I  want  to  see  the  President,” 
he  said. 

“  My  husband  ?  ”  asked  Lucile. 

“No,  Your  Excellency,  Senor  Savrola.” 
Miguel  was  quick  in  adapting  himself  to 
circumstances. 

Lucile  thought  of  the  officer;  she  men¬ 
tioned  him  to  Miguel.  “  He  will  take  you 
to  the  Mayoralty.” 

The  Secretary  was  delighted;  he  ran 
down-stairs  and  they  saw  him  no  more. 

The  old  nurse,  with  a  practical  soul,  busied 
herself  about  getting  breakfast.  Lucile,  to 
divert  her  thoughts,  aided  her,  and  soon  — 
such  is  our  composition  —  found  comfort  in 
eggs  and  bacon.  They  were  relieved  to  find 
that  a  picket  had  again  been  posted  at 
the  street-door.  Bettine  discovered  this,  for 
Lucile,  her  mood  unchanged,  would  not  look 
into  the  street  where  she  had  seen  such  grim 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


287 


spectacles.  And  she  did  right,  for  though 
the  barricade  was  now  deserted,  nearly 
twenty  objects  that  had  a  few  hours  before 
been  men,  lay  around  or  upon  it.  But 
about  eleven  some  labourers  arrived  with  two 
scavengers’  carts ;  and  soon  only  the  blood¬ 
stains  on  the  pavement  showed  that  there 
had  been  any  destruction  other  than  that  of 
property. 

The  morning  wore  slowly  and  anxiously 
away.  The  firing  near  the  palace  was  con¬ 
tinual,  but  distant.  Sometimes  it  swelled 
into  a  dull  roar,  at  others  the  individual  shots 
sounded  in  a  sort  of  quick  rattle.  At  last, 
at  about  half-past  two,  it  stopped  abruptly. 
Lucile  trembled.  The  quarrel  had  been 
decided,  one  way  or  the  other.  Her  mind 
refused  to  face  all  the  possibilities.  At  times 
she  clung  in  passionate  fear  to  the  old  nurse, 
who  tried  in  vain  to  soothe  her;  at  others 
she  joined  her  in  the  household  tasks,  or  sub¬ 
mitted  to  tasting  the  various  meals  which  the 
poor  old  soul  prepared  for  her  in  the  hopes 
of  killing  care  with  comfort. 

The  ominous  silence  that  followed  the 


288 


FROM  A  WINDOW. 


cessation  of  the  firing  did  not  last  long.  It 
was  while  Lucile  was  being  coaxed  by  Bet- 
tine  to  eat  some  custard-pudding  that  she 
had  made  on  purpose  for  her,  that  the  report 
of  the  first  great  gun  reached  them.  The 
tremendous  explosion,  though  a  long  way  off, 
made  the  windows  rattle.  She  shuddered. 
What  was  this  ?  She  had  hoped  that  all  was 
over;  but  one  explosion  succeeded  another, 
until  the  thunder  of  a  cannonade  from  the 
harbour  almost  drowned  their  voices.  It 
was  a  weary  waiting  for  the  two  women. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 

Lieutenant  Tiro  reached  the  Mayoralty 
in  safety,  for  though  the  streets  were  full  of 
excited  people,  they  were  peaceful  citizens, 
and  on  his  proclaiming  that  he  had  been 
sent  to  see  Savrola  they  allowed  him  to  pass. 
The  Municipal  building  was  a  magnificent 
structure  of  white  stone,  elaborately  deco¬ 
rated  with  statuary  and  sculpture.  In  front 
of  it,  surrounded  by  iron  railings  and  acces¬ 
sible  by  three  gateways,  stretched  a  wide 
courtyard,  in  which  a  great  fountain,  encir¬ 
cled  by  the  marble  figures  of  departed  civic 
magnates,  played  continually  with  agreeable 
effect.  The  whole  edifice  was  worthy  of 
the  riches  and  splendour  of  the  Lauranian 
capital. 

Two  sentries  of  the  rebel  forces  stood  on 
guard  with  fixed  bayonets  at  the  central 

289 


29O  AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 

gateway,  and  allowed  none  to  enter  without 
due  authority.  Messengers  were  hurrying 
across  the  courtyard  incessantly,  and  order¬ 
lies  coming  or  going  at  a  gallop.  With¬ 
out  the  gates  a  large  crowd,  for  the  most 
part  quiet,  though  greatly  agitated,  filled  the 
broad  thoroughfare.  Wild  rumours  circu¬ 
lated  at  random  in  the  mass  and  the  excite¬ 
ment  was  intense.  The  sound  of  distant 
firing  was  distinct  and  continuous. 

Tiro  made  his  way  through  the  crowd 
without  much  difficulty,  but  found  his  path 
blocked  by  the  sentries  at  the  gateway. 
They  refused  to  allow  him  to  proceed,  and 
for  a  moment  he  feared  that  he  had  run  his 
risks  in  vain.  Luckily,  however,  he  was 
recognised  as  Molara’s  aide-de-camp  by  one 
of  the  Municipal  attendants  who  were  loiter¬ 
ing  in  the  courtyard.  He  wrote  his  name 
on  a  piece  of  paper  and  requested  the  man 
to  take  it  to  Savrola  or,  as  he  was  now 
styled,  the  President  of  the  Council  of  Pub¬ 
lic  Safety.  The  servant  departed,  and  after 
ten  minutes  returned  with  an  officer,  resplen¬ 
dent  with  the  red  sash  of  the  Revolutionary 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE.  29 1 

party,  who  bade  the  Subaltern  follow  him 
forthwith. 

The  hall  of  the  Mayoralty  was  full  of 
excited  and  voluble  patriots  who  were  eager 
to  serve  the  cause  of  Liberty,  if  it  could  be 
done  without  risking  their  lives.  They  all 
wore  red  sashes  and  talked  loudly,  discuss¬ 
ing  the  despatches  from  the  fight  which 
arrived  by  frequent  messengers  and  were 
posted  on  the  walls.  Tiro  and  his  guide 
passed  through  the  hall  and  hurrying  along 
a  passage  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  a  small 
committee-room.  Several  ushers  and  mes¬ 
sengers  stood  around  it ;  an  officer  was  on 
duty  outside.  He  opened  the  door  and 
announced  the  Subaltern. 

“  Certainly,”  said  a  well-known  voice,  and 
Tiro  entered.  It  was  a  small,  wainscotted 
apartment  with  two  tall  and  deeply  set 
glazed  windows  shaded  by  heavy,  faded 
curtains  of  reddish  hue.  Savrola  was  writ¬ 
ing  at  a  table  in  the  middle  of  the  room ; 
Godoy  and  Renos  were  talking  near  one  of 
the  windows ;  another  man,  whom  for  the 
moment  he  did  not  recognise,  was  busily 


292  AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 

scribbling  in  the  corner.  The  great  Demo¬ 
crat  looked  up. 

“  Good-morning,  Tiro,”  he  said  cheerily, 
then,  seeing  the  serious  and  impatient  look 
on  the  boy’s  face,  he  asked  him  what  had 
happened.  Tiro  told  him  quickly  of  the 
President’s  wish  to  surrender  the  palace. 
“  Well,”  said  Savrola,  “  Moret  is  there,  and 
he  has  full  powers.” 

“  He  is  dead.” 

“How?”  asked  Savrola,  in  a  low  pained 
voice. 

“  Shot  in  the  throat,”  replied  the  Subal¬ 
tern  laconically. 

Savrola  had  turned  very  white ;  he  was 
fond  of  Moret  and  they  had  long  been 
friends.  A  feeling  of  disgust  at  the  whole 
struggle  came  over  him ;  he  repressed  it ; 
this  was  no  time  for  regrets.  “You  mean 
that  the  crowd  will  accept  no  surrender  ?  ” 

“  I  mean  they  have  probably  massacred 
them  all  by  now.” 

“  What  time  was  Moret  killed  ?  ” 

“  A  quarter-past  twelve.” 

Savrola  took  up  a  paper  that  lay  beside 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 


293 


him  on  the  table.  “  This  was  sent  off  at 
half-past  twelve.” 

Tiro  looked  at  it.  It  was  signed  Moret 
and  ran  as  follows:  Am  preparing  for  final 
assault.  All  well. 

“  It  is  a  forgery,”  said  the  Subaltern  simply. 
“  I  started  myself  before  the  half-hour,  and 
Senor  Moret  had  been  dead  ten  minutes 
then.  Somebody  has  assumed  the  com¬ 
mand.” 

“  By  Jove,”  said  Savrola  getting  up  from 
the  table.  “  Kreutze  !  ”  He  caught  up  his 
hat  and  cane.  “  Come  on ;  he  will  most 
certainly  murder  Molara,  and  probably  the 
others,  if  he  is  not  stopped.  I  must  go  there 
myself.” 

“  What  ?  ”  said  Renos.  “  Most  irregular ; 
your  place  is  here.” 

“  Send  an  officer,”  suggested  Godoy. 

“  I  have  none  to  send  of  sufficient  power 
with  the  people,  unless  you  will  go  yourself.” 

“  I !  No,  certainly  not !  I  would  not  think 
of  it,”  said  Godoy  quickly.  “  It  would  be 
useless ;  I  have  no  authority  over  the  mob.” 

“That  is  not  quite  the  tone  you  have 


294  an  educational  experience. 

adopted  all  the  morning,”  replied  Savrola 
quietly,  “or  at  least  since  the  Government 
attack  was  repulsed.”  Then  turning  to  Tiro, 
he  said,  “  Let  us  start.” 

They  were  leaving  the  room  when  the 
Subaltern  saw  that  the  man  who  had  been 
writing  in  the  corner  was  looking  at  him. 
To  his  astonishment  he  recognised  Miguel. 

The  Secretary  bowed  satirically.  “  Here 
we  are  again,”  he  said ;  “  you  were  wise  to 
follow.” 

“You  insult  me,”  said  Tiro  with  profound 
contempt.  “  Rats  leave  a  sinking  ship.” 

“  The  wiser  they,”  rejoined  the  Secretary ; 
“  they  could  do  no  good  by  staying.  I  have 
always  heard  that  aides-de-camp  are  the  first 
to  leave  a  fight.” 

“You  are  a  damned  dirty  dog,”  said  the 
Subaltern  falling  back  on  a  rudimentary 
form  of  repartee  with  which  he  was  more 
familiar. 

“  I  can  wait  no  longer,”  said  Savrola  in 
a  voice  that  was  a  plain  command.  Tiro 
obeyed,  and  they  left  the  room. 

Walking  down  the  passage  and  through 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 


295 


the  hall,  where  Savrola  was  loudly  cheered, 
they  reached  the  entrance,  where  a  carriage 
was  waiting.  A  dozen  mounted  men,  with 
red  sashes  and  rifles,  ranged  themselves 
about  it  as  an  escort.  The  crowd  outside 
the  gates,  seeing  the  great  leader  and  hear¬ 
ing  the  applause  within,  raised  a  shout.  Sav¬ 
rola  turned  to  the  commander  of  the  escort. 
“  1  need  no  guard,”  he  said ;  “  that  is  neces¬ 
sary  only  for  tyrants.  I  will  go  alone.”  The 
escort  fell  back.  The  two  men  entered  the 
carriage  and,  drawn  by  strong  horses,  passed 
out  into  the  streets. 

“You  dislike  Miguel?”  asked  Savrola 
after  a  while. 

“  He  is  a  traitor.” 

“  There  are  plenty  about  the  city.  Now  I 
suppose  you  would  call  me  a  traitor.” 

“  Ah !  but  you  have  always  been  one,” 
replied  Tiro  bluntly.  Savrola  gave  a  short 
laugh.  “  I  mean,”  continued  the  other, 
“that  you  have  always  been  trying  to  upset 
things.” 

“  I  have  been  loyal  to  my  treachery,”  sug¬ 
gested  Savrola. 


296  AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 

u  Yes, _ we  have  always  been  at  war  with 

you ;  but  this  viper - ” 

“  Well,”  said  Savrola,  “  you  must  take  men 
as  you  find  them ;  few  are  disinterested. 
The  viper,  as  you  call  him,  is  a  poor  crea¬ 
ture  ;  but  he  saved  my  life,  and  asked  me  to 
save  his  in  return.  What  could  I  do  ?  Be¬ 
sides  he  is  of  use.  He  knows  the  exact  state 
of  the  public  finances  and  is  acquainted  with 
the  details  of  the  foreign  policy.  What  are 
we  stopping  for  ?  ” 

Tiro  looked  out  The  street  was  closed 
by  a  barricade  which  made  it  a  cul-de-sac. 

“  Try  the  next  turning,”  he  said  to  the 
coachman;  “go  on  quickly”  The  noise 
of  the  firing  could  now  be  distinctly  heard. 
“We  very  nearly  pulled  it  off  this  morn¬ 
ing,”  said  Tiro. 

“Yes,”  answered  Savrola;  “they  told  me 
the  attack  was  repulsed  with  difficulty.” 

“  Where  were  you  ?  ”  asked  the  boy  in 
great  astonishment. 

“At  the  Mayoralty,  asleep;  I  was  very 
tired.” 

Tiro  was  conscious  of  an  irresistible  feel- 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE.  297 

ing  of  disgust.  So  he  was  a  coward,  this 
great  man.  He  had  always  heard  that 
politicians  took  care  of  their  skins,  and 
sent  others  to  fight  their  battles.  Some¬ 
how  he  had  thought  that  Savrola  was  dif¬ 
ferent  :  he  knew  such  a  lot  about  polo ;  but 
he  was  the  same  as  all  the  rest. 

Savrola,  ever  quick  to  notice,  saw  his 
look  and  again  laughed  dryly.  “You  think 
I  ought  to  have  been  in  the  streets?  Be¬ 
lieve  me,  I  did  more  good  where  I  was. 
If  you  had  seen  the  panic  and  terror  at  the 
Mayoralty  during  the  fighting,  you  would 
have  recognised  that  there  were  worse 
things  to  do  than  to  go  to  sleep  in  confi¬ 
dence.  Besides,  everything  in  human  power 
had  been  done;  and  we  had  not  miscalcu¬ 
lated.” 

Tiro  remained  unconvinced.  His  good 
opinion  of  Savrola  was  destroyed.  He  had 
heard  much  of  this  man’s  political  courage. 
The  physical  always  outweighed  the  moral 
in  his  mind.  He  felt  reluctantly  convinced 
that  he  was  a  mere  word-spinner,  brave 
enough  where  speeches  were  concerned, 


298  AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 

but  careful  when  sterner  work  was  to  be 
done. 

The  carriage  stopped  again.  “  All  these 
streets  are  barricaded,  Sir,”  said  the  coach¬ 
man. 

Savrola  looked  out  of  the  window.  “We 
are  close  there,  let  us  walk ;  it  is  only  half 
a  mile  across  Constitution  Square.”  He 
jumped  out.  The  barricade  was  deserted,  as 
were  the  streets  in  this  part  of  the  town. 
Most  of  the  violent  rebels  were  attacking 
the  palace,  and  the  peaceable  citizens  were 
in  their  houses  or  outside  the  Mayoralty. 

They  scrambled  over  the  rough  wall,  which 
was  made  of  paving-stones  and  sacks  of  earth 
piled  under  and  upon  two  waggons,  and 
hurried  down  the  street  beyond.  It  led  to 
the  great  square  of  the  city.  At  the  further 
end  was  the  Parliament  House,  with  the 
red  flag  of  revolt  flying  from  its  tower. 
An  entrenchment  had  been  dug  in  front 
of  the  entrance,  and  the  figures  of  some  of 
the  rebel  soldiery  were  visible  on  it. 

They  had  gone  about  a  quarter  of  the 
distance  across  the  square,  when  suddenly, 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 


299 


from  the  entrenchment  or  barricade  three 
hundred  yards  away,  there  darted  a  puff  of 
smoke;  five  or  six  more  followed  in  quick 
succession.  Savrola  paused,  astonished,  but 
the  Subaltern  understood  at  once.  “  Run 
for  it!”  he  cried.  “The  statue,  —  there  is 
cover  behind  it.” 

Savrola  began  to  run  as  fast  as  he  could. 
The  firing  from  the  barricade  continued. 
He  heard  two  sucking  kisses  in  the  air; 
something  struck  the  pavement  in  front  of 
him  so  that  the  splinters  flew,  and  while  he 
passed  a  grey  smudge  appeared ;  there  was 
a  loud  tang  on  the  area-railings  beside  him ; 
the  dust  of  the  roadway  sprang  up  in  several 
strange  spurts.  As  he  ran,  the  realisation  of 
what  these  things  meant  grew  stronger;  but 
the  distance  was  short  and  he  reached  the 
statue  alive.  Behind  its  massive  pedestal 
there  was  ample  shelter  for  both. 

“  They  fired  at  us.” 

“  They  did,  ”  replied  Tiro.  “  Damn  them  !  ” 

“  But  why  ?  ” 

“  My  uniform  —  devilry  —  running  man  — 
good  fun,  you  know  —  for  them.” 


3°° 


an  educational  experience. 


“  We  must  go  on,”  said  Savrola. 

“  We  can’t  go  on  across  the  square. 

“  Which  way,  then  ?  ” 

“We  must  work  down  the  street  away 
from  them,  keeping  the  statue  between  us 
and  their  fire,  and  get  up  one  of  the  streets 
to  the  left.” 

A  main  street  ran  through  the  centre  of 
the  great  square,  and  led  out  of  it  at  right 
angles  to  the  direction  in  which  they  were 
proceeding.  It  was  possible  to  retire  down 
this  under  cover  of  the  statue,  and  to  take  a 
parallel  street  further  along.  This  would 
enable  them  to  avoid  the  fire  from  the  en¬ 
trenchment,  or  would  at  least  reduce  the 
dangerous  space  to  a  few  yards.  Savrola 
looked  in  the  direction  Tiro  indicated. 
“Surely  this  is  shorter,”  he  said  pointing 
across  the  square. 

“  Much  shorter,”  answered  the  Subaltern  ; 
“in  about  three  seconds  it  will  take  you  to 
another  world.” 

Savrola  rose.  “  Come  on,”  he  said ;  “  I  do 
not  allow  such  considerations  to  affect  my 
judgment.  The  lives  of  men  are  at  stake , 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE.  3OI 

the  time  is  short.  Besides,  this  is  an  educa¬ 
tional  experience.” 

The  blood  was  in  his  cheeks  and  his  eyes 
sparkled ;  all  that  was  reckless  in  him,  all 
his  love  of  excitement,  stirred  in  his  veins. 
Tiro  looked  at  him  amazed.  Brave  as  he 
was,  he  saw  no  pleasure  in  rushing  to  his 
death  at  the  heels  of  a  mad  politician ;  but 
he  allowed  no  man  to  show  him  the  way. 
He  said  no  more,  but  drew  back  to  the  far 
end  of  the  pedestal,  so  as  to  gain  pace,  and 
then  bounded  into  the  open  and  ran  as  fast 
as  he  could  run. 

How  he  got  across  he  never  knew.  One 
bullet  cut  the  peak  of  his  cap,  another  tore 
his  trousers.  He  had  seen  many  men  killed 
in  action,  and  anticipated  the  fearful  blow 
that  would  bring  him  down  with  a  smash  on 
the  pavement.  Instinctively  he  raised  his 
left  arm  as  if  to  shield  his  face.  At  length 
he  reached  safety,  breathless  and  incredu¬ 
lous.  Then  he  looked  back.  Half  way 
across  was  Savrola,  walking  steadily  and 
drawn  up  to  his  full  height.  Thirty  yards 
away  he  stopped  and,  taking  off  his  felt  hat, 


302 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 


waved  it  in  defiance  at  the  distant  barricade. 
Tiro  saw  him  start  as  he  lifted  his  arm,  and 
his  hat  fell  to  the  ground.  He  did  not  pick 
it  up,  and  in  a  moment  was  beside  him,  his 
face  pale,  his  teeth  set,  every  muscle  rigid. 
“  Now  tell  me,”  he  said,  “do  you  call  that  a 
hot  fire  ?  ” 

“  You  are  mad,”  replied  the  Subaltern. 

“  Why,  may  I  ask  ?  ” 

“  What  is  the  use  of  throwing  away  your 
life,  of  waiting  to  taunt  them  ?  ” 

“  Ah,”  he  answered,  much  excited,  “  I 
waved  my  hat  in  the  face  of  Fate,  not  at 
those  wretched  irresponsible  animals.  Now 
to  the  palace ;  perhaps  we  are  already  too 
late.” 

They  hurried  on  through  the  deserted 
streets  with  the  sound  of  musketry  growing 
ever  louder,  and  mingling  with  it  now  the 
shouts  and  yells  of  a  crowd.  As  they  ap¬ 
proached  the  scene  they  passed  through 
groups  of  people,  peaceful  citizens  for  the 
most  part,  anxiously  looking  towards  the 
tumult.  Several  glanced  fiercely  at  the  sol¬ 
dier  whose  uniform  made  him  conspicuous ; 


AN  EDUCATIONAL  EXPERIENCE. 


303 

but  many  took  off  their  hats  to  Savrola.  A 
long  string  of  stretchers,  each  with  a  pale, 
shattered  figure  on  it,  passed  by,  filing  slowly 
away  from  the  fight.  The  press  became 
thicker,  and  arms  were  now  to  be  seen  on 
all  sides.  Mutinous  soldiers  still  in  their 
uniforms,  workmen  in  blouses,  others  in  the 
dress  of  the  National  Militia,  and  all  wear¬ 
ing  the  red  sash  of  the  revolt,  filled  the 
stieet.  But  Savrola’s  name  had  spread  be¬ 
fore  him  and  the  crowd  divided,  with  cheers, 
to  give  him  passage. 

Suddenly  the  firing  in  front  ceased,  and 
for  a  space  there  was  silence,  followed  by 
a  spluttering  volley  and  a  low  roar 

from  many  throats. 

“  Its  all  over,”  said  the  Subaltern. 

“  Faster!  ”  cried  Savrola. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 

About  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  Lieu¬ 
tenant  Tiro  had  escaped  along  the  tele¬ 
graph-wires,  the  attack  on  the  palace  was 
renewed  with  vigour.  It  seemed,  moreover, 
that  the  rebels  had  found  a  new  leader,  for 
they  displayed  considerable  combination  in 
their  tactics.  The  firing  increased  on  all 
sides.  Then,  under  cover  of  their  musketry, 
the  enemy  debouched  simultaneously  from 
several  streets,  and,  rushing  down  the  great 
avenue,  delivered  a  general  assault.  The 
garrison  fired  steadily  and  with  effect,  but 
there  were  not  enough  bullets  to  stop  the 
advancing  crowds.  Many  fell,  but  the  rest 
pressed  on  impetuously  and  found  shelter 
under  the  wall  of  the  courtyard.  The  de¬ 
fenders,  realising  they  could  no  longer  hold 
this  outer  line  of  defence,  fell  back  to  the 


304 


THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL.  305 

building  itself,  where  they  maintained  them¬ 
selves  among  the  great  pillars  of  the  en¬ 
trance,  and  for  some  time  held  the  enemy’s 
fire  in  check  by  shooting  accurately  at  all 
those  who  put  their  heads  over  the  wall  or 
exposed  themselves.  Gradually,  however, 
the  rebels,  by  their  great  numbers,  gained 
the  supremacy  in  the  fire-fight,  and  the  de¬ 
fenders  in  their  turn  found  it  dangerous  to 
show  themselves  to  shoot. 

The  musketry  of  the  attack  grew  heavier, 
while  that  of  the  defence  dwindled.  The 
assailants  now  occupied  the  whole  of  the 
outer  wall,  and  at  length  completely  silenced 
the  fire  of  the  surviving  adherents  of  the 
Government.  Twenty  rifles  were  discharged 
at  any  head  that  showed ;  yet  they  showed  a 
prudent  respect  for  these  determined  men, 
and  gave  no  chances  away.  Under  cover 
of  their  fire,  and  of  the  courtyard  wall,  they 
brought  up  the  field-gun  with  which  the  gate 
had  been  broken  in,  and  from  a  range  of  a 
hundred  yards  discharged  it  at  the  palace. 
The  shell  smashed  through  the  masonry, 
and  burst  in  the  great  hall.  Another  fol- 


306  the  end  of  the  quarrel. 

lowed,  passing  almost  completely  through 
the  building  and  exploding  in  the  break- 
fast-room  on  the  further  side.  The  curtains, 
carpets,  and  chairs  caught  fire  and  began  to 
burn  briskly ;  it  was  evident  that  the  defence 
of  the  palace  was  drawing  to  a  close. 

Sorrento,  who  had  long  schooled  himself 
to  look  upon  all  events  of  war  from  a  purely 
professional  standpoint,  and  who  boasted 
that  the  military  operation  he  preferred 
above  all  others  was  the  organising  of  a 
rearguard  from  a  defeated  army,  felt  that 
nothing  further  could  be  done.  He  ap¬ 
proached  the  President. 

Molara  stood  in  the  great  hall  where  he 
had  lived  and  ruled  for  five  years  with  a 
bitter  look  of  despair  upon  his  face.  The 
mosaic  of  the  pavement  was  ripped  and 
scored  by  the  iron  splinters  of  the  shells ; 
great  fragments  of  the  painted  roof  had 
fallen  to  the  ground ;  the  crimson  curtains 
were  smouldering;  the  broken  glass  of  the 
windows  lay  on  the  floor,  and  heavy  clouds 
of  smoke  were  curling  in  from  the  further 
side  of  the  palace.  The  President’s  figure 


THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 


307 


and  expression  accorded  well  with  the  scene 
of  ruin  and  destruction. 

Sorrento  saluted  with  much  ceremony. 
He  had  only  his  military  code  to  believe  in, 
and  he  took  firm  hold  of  that.  “Owing, 
Sir,”  he  began  officially,  “  to  the  rebels  hav¬ 
ing  brought  a  gun  into  action  at  close  range, 
it  is  my  duty  to  inform  you  that  this  place 
has  now  become  untenable.  It  will  be  neces¬ 
sary  to  capture  the  gun  by  a  charge,  and 
expel  the  enemy  from  the  courtyard.” 

The  President  knew  what  he  meant ;  they 
should  rush  out  and  die  fighting.  The  agony 
of  the  moment  was  intense ;  the  actual  dread 
of  death  was  increased  by  the  sting  of  unsat¬ 
isfied  revenge ;  he  groaned  aloud. 

Suddenly  a  loud  shout  arose  from  the 
crowd.  They  had  seen  the  smoke  of  the 
fire  and  knew  that  the  end  was  at  hand. 

“  Molara,  Molara,  come  out !  Dictator,”  they 
cried,  “  come  out  or  burn  !  ” 

It  often  happens  that,  when  men  are  con¬ 
vinced  that  they  have  to  die,  a  desire  to  bear 
themselves  well  and  to  leave  life’s  stage  with 
dignity  conquers  all  other  sensations.  Mo- 


308  the  end  of  the  quarrel. 

lara  remembered  that,  after  all,  he  had  lived 
famous  among  men.  He  had  been  almost  a 
king.  All  the  eyes  of  the  world  would  be 
turned  to  the  scene  about  to  be  enacted , 
distant  countries  would  know,  distant  ages 
would  reflect.  It  was  worth  while  dying 
bravely,  since  die  he  must. 

He  called  his  last  defenders  around  him. 
There  were  but  thirty  left,  and  of  these  some 
were  wounded.  “  Gentlemen,”  he  said,  “  you 
have  been  faithful  to  the  end ;  I  will  demand 
no  more  sacrifices  of  you.  My  death  may 
appease  those  wild  beasts.  I  give  you  back 
your  allegiance,  and  authorise  you  to  sur¬ 
render.” 

“  Never!  ”  said  Sorrento. 

“  It  is  a  military  order,  Sir,”  answered  the 
President,  and  walked  towards  the  door. 
He  stepped  through  the  shattered  woodwork 
and  out  on  the  broad  flight  of  steps.  The 
courtyard  was  filled  with  the  crowd.  Molara 
advanced  until  he  had  descended  half  way ; 
then  he  paused.  “  Here  I  am,”  he  said.  The 
crowd  stared.  For  a  moment  he  stood  there 
in  the  bright  sunlight.  His  dark  blue  uni- 


THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 


309 


form-coat,  on  which  the  star  of  Laurania  and 
many  ordeis  and  decorations  of  foreign  coun¬ 
tries  glittered,  was  open,  showing  his  white 
shirt  beneath  it.  He  was  bare-headed  and 
drew  himself  up  to  his  full  height.  For  a 
while  there  was  silence. 

Then  from  all  parts  of  the  courtyard,  from 
the  wall  that  overlooked  it  and  even  from 
the  windows  of  the  opposite  houses,  a  ragged 
fusilade  broke  out.  The  President’s  head 
jerked  forward,  his  legs  shot  from  under  him 
and  he  fell  to  the  ground,  quite  limp.  The 
body  rolled  down  two  or  three  steps  and  lay 
twitching  feebly.  A  man  in  a  dark  suit  of 
clothes,  and  who  apparently  exercised  au¬ 
thority  over  the  crowd,  advanced  towards  it. 
Presently  there  was  a  single  shot. 

At  the  same  moment  Savrola  and  his 
companion,  stepping  through  the  broken 
gateway,  entered  the  courtyard.  The  mob 
gave  passage  readily,  but  in  a  sullen  and 
guilty  silence. 

“  Keep  close  to  me,”  said  Savrola  to  the 
Subaltern.  He  walked  straight  towards  the 
steps  which  were  not  as  yet  invaded  by 


310  THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 

the  rebel  soldiery.  The  officers  among  the 
pillars  had,  with  the  cessation  of  the  firing, 
begun  to  show  themselves ;  someone  waved 
a  handkerchief. 

“Gentlemen,”  cried  Savrola  in  a  loud  voice, 
“  I  call  upon  you  to  surrender.  Your  lives 
shall  be  spared.” 

Sorrento  stepped  forward.  “  By  the  orders 
of  His  Excellency  I  surrender  the  palace  and 
the  Government  troops  who  have  defended 
it.  I  do  so  on  a  promise  that  their  lives 
shall  be  safe.” 

“  Certainly,”  said  Savrola.  “  Where  is  the 
President  ?  ”  Sorrento  pointed  to  the  other 
side  of  the  steps.  Savrola  turned  and  walked 
towards  the  spot. 

Antonio  Molara,  sometime  President  of 
the  Republic  of  Laurania,  lay  on  the  three 
lowest  steps  of  the  entrance  of  his  palace, 
head  downwards ;  a  few  yards  away  in  a  ring 
stood  the  people  he  had  ruled.  A  man  in  a 
black  suit  was  reloading  his  revolver;  it  was 
Karl  Kreutze,  the  Number  One  of  the  Secret 
Society.  The  President  had  bled  profusely 
from  several  bullet-wounds  in  the  body,  but 


THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL.  31 I 

it  was  evident  that  the  coup  de  grace  had 
been  administered  by  a  shot  in  the  head.  The 
back  and  left  side  of  the  skull  behind  the  ear 
was  blown  away,  and  the  force  of  the  explo¬ 
sion,  probably  at  close  quarters,  had  cracked 
all  the  bones  of  the  face  so  that  as  the  skin 
was  whole,  it  looked  like  broken  china  in  a 
sponge  bag. 

Savrola  stopped  aghast.  He  looked  at 
the  crowd,  and  they  shrank  from  his  eye; 
gradually  they  shuffled  back,  leaving  the 
sombre-clad  man  alone  face  to  face  with  the 
great  Democrat.  A.  profound  hush  over¬ 
spread  the  whole  mass  of  men.  “  Who  has 
committed  this  murder?”  he  asked  in  low 
hoarse  tones,  fixing  his  glance  on  the  head 
of  the  Secret  Society. 

It  is  not  a  murder,”  replied  the  man 
doggedly ;  “  it  is  an  execution.” 

“  By  whose  authority  ?  ” 

“  In  the  name  of  the  Society.” 

When  Savrola  had  seen  the  body  of  his 
enemy,  he  was  stricken  with  horror,  but  at 
the  same  time  a  dreadful  joy  convulsed  his 
heart;  the  barrier  was  now  removed.  He 


312  THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 

struggled  to  repress  the  feeling,  and  of  the 
struggle  anger  was  born.  Kreutze’s  words 
infuriated  him.  A  sense  of  maddening 
irritation  shook  his  whole  system.  All  this 
must  fall  on  his  name ;  what  would  Europe 
think,  what  would  the  world  say?  Remorse, 
shame,  pity,  and  the  wicked  joy  he  tried  to 
crush,  all  fused  into  reckless  ungovernable 
passion.  “  Vile  scum !  ”  he  cried,  and  step¬ 
ping  down  he  slashed  the  other  across  the 
face  with  his  cane. 

The  man  sprang  at  his  throat  on  the 
sudden  impulse  of  intense  pain.  But  Lieu¬ 
tenant  Tiro  had  drawn  his  sword;  with  a 
strong  arm  and  a  hearty  good  will  he  met 
him  with  all  the  sweep  of  a  downward  cut, 
and  rolled  him  on  the  ground. 

The  spring  was  released,  and  the  fury  of 
the  populace  broke  out.  A  loud  shout  arose. 
Great  as  was  Savrola’s  reputation  among  the 
Revolutionaries,  these  men  had  known  other 
and  inferior  leaders  more  intimately.  Karl 
Kreutze  was  a  man  of  the  people.  His 
socialistic  writings  had  been  widely  read ;  as 
the  head  of  the  Secret  Society  he  had  certain 


THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 


313 

assured  influences  to  support  him,  and  he  had 
conducted  the  latter  part  of  the  attack  on  the 
palace.  Now  he  had  been  destroyed  before 
their  eyes  by  one  of  the  hated  officers.  The 
crowd  surged  forward  shouting  in  savage 
anger. 

Savrola  sprang  backwards  up  the  steps. 
“  Citizens,  listen  to  me  !  ”  he  cried.  “  You 
have  won  a  victory;  do  not  disgrace  it.  Your 
valour  and  patriotism  have  triumphed ;  do 
not  forget  that  it  is  for  our  ancient  Constitu¬ 
tion  that  you  have  fought.”  He  was  inter¬ 
rupted  by  shouts  and  jeers. 

What  have  I  done  ?  ”  he  rejoined.  “  As 
much  as  any  here.  I  too  have  risked  my  life 
in  the  great  cause.  Is  there  a  man  here  that 
has  a  wound  ?  Let  him  stand  forth,  for  we 
are  comrades.”  And  for  the  first  time,  with 
a  proud  gesture,  he  lifted  his  left  arm.  Tiro 
perceived  the  reason  of  the  start  he  had 
given  when  running  the  gauntlet  in  Consti¬ 
tution  Square.  The  sleeve  of  his  coat  was 
torn  and  soaked  with  blood;  the  linen  of  his 
shirt  protruded  crimson ;  his  fingers  were 
stiff  and  smeared  all  over. 


3H 


THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 


The  impression  produced  was  tremendous. 
The  mob,  to  whom  the  dramatic  always  ap¬ 
peals  with  peculiar  force,  were  also  swayed 
by  that  sympathy  which  all  men  feel  for 
those  injured  in  a  common  danger.  A  re¬ 
vulsion  took  place.  A  cheer,  faint  at  first, 
but  growing  louder,  rose ;  others  outside  the 
courtyard,  ignorant  of  the  reason,  took  it  up. 
Savrola  continued. 

“  Our  State,  freed  from  tyranny,  must  start 
fair  and  unsullied.  Those  who  have  usurped 
undue  authority,  not  derived  from  the  people, 
shall  be  punished,  whether  they  be  presidents 
or  citizens.  These  military  officers  must 
come  before  the  judges  of  the  Republic  and 
answer  for  their  actions.  A  free  trial  is  the 
right  of  all  Lauranians.  Comrades,  much 
has  been  done,  but  we  have  not  finished  yet. 
We  have  exalted  Liberty;  it  remains  to  pre¬ 
serve  her.  These  officers  shall  be  lodged  in 
prison;  for  you  there  is  other  work.  The 
ships  are  coming  back ;  it  is  not  yet  time  to 
put  away  the  rifles.  Who  is  there  will  see 
the  matter  through,  —  to  the  end  ?  ” 

A  man,  with  a  bloodstained  bandage  round 


3i5 


THE  END  OF  THE  QUARREL. 

his  head,  stepped  forward.  “  We  are  com¬ 
rades,”  he  cried ;  “  shake  hands.” 

Savrola  gripped  him.  He  was  one  of  the 
subordinate  officers  in  the  rebel  army,  a  sim¬ 
ple  honest  man  whom  Savrola  had  known 
slightly  for  several  months.  “I  entrust  a 
high  duty  to  you.  Conduct  these  officers 
and  soldiers  to  the  State  Prison;  I  will  send 
full  instructions  by  a  mounted  messenger. 
Where  can  you  find  an  escort?”  There 
was  no  lack  of  volunteers.  “  To  the  Prison 
then,  and  remember  that  the  faith  of  the  Re¬ 
public  depends  on  their  safety.  Forward, 
Gentlemen,  he  added,  turning  to  the  sur¬ 
viving  defenders  of  the  palace ;  “  your  lives 
are  safe,  upon  my  honour.” 

“  The  honour  of  a  conspirator,”  sneered 
Sorrento. 

“  As  you  like,  Sir,  but  obey.” 

The  party,  Tiro  alone  remaining  with  Sav¬ 
rola,  moved  off,  surrounded  and  followed  by 
many  of  the  crowd.  While  they  did  so  a 
dull  heavy  boom  came  up  from  the  sea¬ 
front  ;  another  and  another  followed  in  quick 
succession.  The  fleet  had  returned  at  last. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 

Admiral  de  Mello  had  been  true  to  his 
word,  and  had  obeyed  the  order  which  had 
reached  him  through  the  proper  channel. 
He  was  within  a  hundred  miles  of  Port  Said 
when  the  despatch-boat,  with  the  Agent  of 
the  Republic,  had  been  met.  He  at  once 
changed  his  course,  and  steamed  towards  the 
city  he  had  so  lately  left.  His  fleet  con¬ 
sisted  of  two  battleships,  which,  though  slow 
and  out  of  date,  were  yet  formidable  ma¬ 
chines,  two  cruisers,  and  a  gunboat.  The 
inopportune  bursting  of  a  steam-pipe  on 
board  the  flagship,  the  Fortuna ,  caused  a 
delay  of  several  hours,  and  it  was  not  till  two 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day 
that  he  rounded  the  point  and  saw  the  har¬ 
bour  and  city  of  Laurania  rise  fair  and  white 
on  the  starboard  bow.  His  officers  scanned 

3^6 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET.  3 1 7 

the  capital,  which  was  their  home  and  of 
whose  glories  they  were  proud,  with  anxious 
eyes ;  nor  were  their  fears  unfounded.  The 
smoke  of  half  a  dozen  conflagrations  rose 
from  among  the  streets  and  gardens;  the 
foreign  shipping  had  moved  out  of  the  basin 
and  lay  off  in  the  roads,  for  the  most  part 
under  steam ;  a  strange  red  flag  flew  from 
the  fort  at  the  end  of  the  mole. 

The  Admiral,  signalling  for  half-speed, 
picked  his  way  towards  the  mouth  of  the 
channel  cautiously.  It  was  so  contrived 
that  a  vessel  in  passing  must  be  exposed  to 
a  cross-fire  from  the  heavy  guns  in  the  bat¬ 
teries.  The  actual  passage  was  nearly  a 
mile  wide,  but  the  navigable  channel  itself 
was  dangerously  narrow  and  extremely  diffi¬ 
cult.  De  Mello,  who  knew  every  foot  of  it, 
led  the  way  in  the  For tuna ;  the  two  cruis¬ 
ers,  Sorato  and  Petrarch ,  followed ;  the 
gunboat  Rienzi  was  next,  and  the  other  bat¬ 
tleship,  Saldanho ,  brought  up  the  rear. 
The  signal  was  made  to  clear  for  action; 
the  men  were  beat  to  quarters;  the  officers 
went  to  their  posts,  and  the  fleet,  assisted  by 


3 1 8  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 

a  favourable  tide,  steamed  slowly  towards  the 
entrance. 

The  rebel  gunners  wasted  no  time  in  for¬ 
malities.  As  the  Fortuna  came  into  the 
line  of  fire,  two  great  bulges  of  smoke 
sprang  from  the  embrasures ;  the  nine-inch 
guns  of  the  seaward  battery  were  dis¬ 
charged.  Both  shells  flew  high  and  roared 
through  the  masts  of  the  warship,  who  in¬ 
creased  her  speed  to  seven  knots  and  stood 
on  her  course  followed  by  her  consorts.  As 
each  gun  of  the  forts  came  to  bear,  it  was 
fired,  but  the  aim  was  bad,  and  the  projec¬ 
tiles  ricochetted  merrily  over  the  water,  rais- 
ing  great  fountains  of  spray,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  leading  ship  had  arrived  at  the 
entrance  of  the  channel,  that  she  was  struck. 

A  heavy  shell,  charged  with  a  high  explo¬ 
sive,  crashed  into  the  port-battery  of  the 
Fortuna ,  killing  and  wounding  nearly  sixty 
men,  as  well  as  dismounting  two  out  of  the 
four  guns.  This  roused  the  huge  machine ; 
the  forward  turret  revolved  and,  turning 
swiftly  towards  the  fort,  brought  its  great 
twin  guns  to  bear.  Their  discharge  was 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


319 


almost  simultaneous,  and  the  whole  ship 
staggered  with  the  violence  of  the  recoil. 
Both  shells  struck  the  fort  and  exploded  on 
impact,  smashing  the  masonry  to  splinters 
and  throwing  heaps  of  earth  into  the  air; 
but  the  haim  done  was  slight.  Safe  in  their 
bomb-proofs,  the  rebel  gunners  were  ex¬ 
posed  only  to  the  danger  of  missiles  enter- 
ing  the  embrasures ;  while  such  guns  as 
fired  from  barbette  mountings  were  visible 
only  at  the  moment  of  discharge. 

Nevertheless  the  great  ship  began  literally 
to  spout  flame  in  all  directions,  and  her 
numerous  quick-firing  guns  searched  for  the 
embrasures,  sprinkling  their  small  shells 
with  prodigal  rapidity.  Several  of  these 
penetrated,  and  the  rebels  began  to  lose 
men.  As  the  ships  advanced,  the  cross-fire 
grew  hotter,  and  each  in  succession  replied 
furiously.  The  cannonade  became  tremen¬ 
dous,  the  loud  explosions  of  the  heavy  guns 
being  almost  drowned  by  the  incessant  rat¬ 
tle  of  the  quick  firers ;  the  waters  of  the  har¬ 
bour  were  spotted  all  over  with  great  spouts 
of  foam,  while  the  clear  air  showed  the  white 


32° 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


smoke-puffs  of  the  bursting  shells.  The 
main  battery  of  the  Fortuna  was  completely 
silenced.  A  second  shell  had  exploded  with 
a  horrid  slaughter,  and  the  surviving  sailors 
had  fled  from  the  scene  to  the  armoured 
parts  of  the  vessel ;  nor  could  their  officers 
induce  them  to  return  to  that  fearful  sham¬ 
bles,  where  the  fragments  of  their  comrades 
lay  crushed  between  masses  of  senseless 
iron.  The  sides  of  the  ships  were  scored 
and  torn  all  over,  and  the  copious  streams 
of  water  from  the  scuppers  attested  the 
energy  of  the  pumps.  The  funnel  of  the 
Fortuna  had  been  shot  off  almost  level  with 
the  deck,  and  the  clouds  of  black  smoke 
floating  across  her  quarters  drove  the  gun¬ 
ners  from  the  stern-turret  and  from  the 
after-guns.  Broken,  dismantled,  crowded 
with  dead  and  dying,  her  vitals  were  still 
uninjured,  and  her  captain,  in  the  conning 
tower,  feeling  that  she  still  answered  the 
helm,  rejoiced  in  his  good  fortune  and  held 
on  his  course. 

The  cruiser  Petrarch  had  her  steam  steer¬ 
ing-gear  twisted  and  jammed  by  a  shell,  and 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET.  32  I 

becoming  unmanageable  grounded  on  a  sand¬ 
bank.  The  forts,  redoubling  their  fire,  be¬ 
gan  to  smash  her  to  pieces.  She  displayed 
a  white  flag  and  stopped  firing:  but  of  this 
no  notice  was  taken,  and  as  the  other  ships 
dared  not  risk  going  ashore  in  helping  her, 
she  became  a  wreck  and  blew  up  at  three 
o’clock  with  a  prodigious  report. 

The  Saldanho,  who  suffered  least  and  was 
very  heavily  armoured,  contrived  to  shelter 
the  gunboat  a  good  deal,  and  the  whole 
fleet  passed  the  batteries  after  forty  minutes’ 
fisTtin^  and  with  a  loss  of  two  hundred 
and  twenty  men  killed  and  wounded,  ex¬ 
clusive  of  the  entire  crew  of  the  Petrarch , 
who  were  all  destroyed.  The  rebel  loss  was 
about  seventy,  and  the  damage  done  to  the 
forts  was  slight.  But  it  was  now  the  turn 
of  the  sailors.  The  city  of  Laurania  was 
at  their  mercy. 

The  Admiral  brought  his  ships  to  anchor 
five  hundred  yards  from  the  shore.  He 
hoisted  a  flag  of  truce,  and  as  all  his  boats 
had  been  smashed  in  running  the  gauntlet, 
he  signalled  to  the  Custom-House  that  he 


32  2  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 

was  anxious  for  a  parley,  and  desired  that 
an  officer  should  be  sent. 

After  about  an  hour’s  delay,  a  launch 
put  out  from  the  jetty  and  ran  alongside 
the  Fortuna.  Two  rebel  officers  in  the  uni¬ 
form  of  the  Republican  Militia,  and  with 
red  sashes  round  their  waists,  came  on 
board.  De  Mello  received  them  on  his 
battered  quarter-deck,  with  extreme  polite¬ 
ness.  Rough  sailor  as  he  was,  he  had 
mixed  with  men  of  many  lands,  and  his 
manners  were  invariably  improved  by  the 
proximity  of  danger  or  the  consciousness 
of  power.  “  May  I  ask,”  he  said,  “  to  what 
we  are  indebted  for  this  welcome  to  our 
native  city  ?  ” 

The  senior  of  the  two  officers  replied  that 
the  forts  had  not  fired  till  they  were  fired 
upon.  The  Admiral  did  not  argue  the 
point,  but  asked  what  had  happened  in  the 
city.  On  hearing  of  the  Revolution  and  of 
the  death  of  the  President,  he  was  deeply 
moved.  Like  Sorrento,  he  had  known  Mo- 
lara  for  many  years,  and  he  was  an  honest, 
open-hearted  man.  The  officers  continued 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


323 


that  the  Provisional  Government  would  ac¬ 
cept  his  surrender  and  that  of  his  ships, 
and  would  admit  him  and  his  officers  to 
honourable  terms  as  prisoners  of  war.  He 
produced  the  authorisation  of  the  Commit¬ 
tee  of  Public  Safety,  signed  by  Savrola. 

De  Mello  somewhat  scornfully  requested 
him  to  be  serious. 

The  officer  pointed  out  that  the  fleet  in 
its  battered  condition  could  not  again  run 
the  gauntlet  of  the  batteries  and  would  be 
starved  out. 

To  this  De  Mello  replied  that  the  forts 
at  the  head  of  the  harbour  were  in  like 
condition,  as  his  guns  now  commanded  both 
the  approaches  by  the  military  mole  and  the 
promontory.  He  also  stated  that  he  had  six 
weeks’  provisions  on  board  and  added  that 
he  thought  he  had  sufficient  ammunition. 

His  advantage  was  not  denied.  “  Un¬ 
doubtedly,  Sir,”  said  the  officer,  “it  is  in 
your  power  to  render  great  services  to  the 
Provisional  Government  and  to  the  cause 
of  Liberty  and  Justice.” 

“At  present,”  replied  the  Admiral  dryly, 


324 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


“it  is  the  cause  of  Justice  that  appears  to 
need  my  support.” 

To  that  the  officers  could  find  no  more 
to  say  than  that  they  had  fought  for  a  free 
Parliament  and  meant  to  have  their  way. 

The  Admiral  took  a  turn  or  two  before 
replying.  tl  My  terms  are  these,  he  said  at 
last.  “  The  leader  of  the  conspiracy  —  this 
man,  Savrola  —  must  be  surrendered  at  once 
and  stand  his  trial  for  murder  and  rebellion. 
Until  this  has  been  done,  I  will  not  treat. 
Unless  this  is  done  by  six  o’clock  to-morrow 
morning,  I  shall  bombard  the  town  and  shall 
continue  to  do  so  until  my  terms  are  com¬ 
plied  with.” 

Both  officers  protested  that  this  would  be 
a  barbarity,  and  hinted  that  he  would  be 
made  to  answer  for  his  shells.  The  Admiral 
declined  to  discuss  the  matter  or  to  consider 
other  terms.  As  it  was  impossible  to  move 
him,  the  officers  returned  to  the  shore  in 
their  launch.  It  was  now  four  o’clock. 

As  soon  as  this  ultimatum  was  reported 
to  the  Committee  of  Public  Safety  at  the 
Mayoralty,  something  very  like  consternation 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


325 


ensued.  The  idea  of  a  bombardment  was 
repugnant  to  the  fat  burgesses  who  had 
joined  the  party  of  revolt  so  soon  as  it  had 
become  obvious  that  it  was  the  winning  side. 
It  was  also  distasteful  to  the  Socialists  who, 
however  much  they  might  approve  of  the 
application  of  dynamite  to  others,  did  not 
themselves  relish  the  idea  of  a  personal  ac¬ 
quaintance  with  high  explosives. 

The  officers  related  their  interview  and 
the  Admiral’s  demands. 

“  And  if  we  refuse  to  comply  ?  ”  inquired 
Savrola. 

“  Then  he  will  open  fire  at  six  o’clock  to¬ 
morrow  morning.” 

“  Well,  Gentlemen,  we  shall  have  to  grin 
and  bear  it.  They  will  not  dare  to  shoot 
away  all  their  ammunition,  and  so  soon  as 
they  see  that  we  are  determined,  they  will  give 
in.  Women  and  children  will  be  safe  in  the 
cellars,  and  it  may  be  possible  to  bring  some 
of  the  guns  of  the  forts  to  bear  on  the  har¬ 
bour.”  There  was  no  enthusiasm.  “  It 
will  be  an  expensive  game  of  bluff,”  he 
added. 


326  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 

“  There  is  a  cheaper  way,”  said  a  Socialist 
delegate  from  the  end  of  the  table,  signifi¬ 
cantly. 

“  What  do  you  propose  ?  ”  asked  Savrola 
looking  hard  at  him;  the  man  had  been  a 
close  ally  of  Kreutze. 

“  I  say  that  it  would  be  cheaper  if  the 
leader  of  the  revolt  were  to  sacrifice  himself 
for  the  sake  of  Society.” 

“  That  is  your  opinion ;  I  will  take  the 
sense  of  the  Committee  on  it.”  There  were 
cries  of  “No!  No!”  and  “Shame!”  from 
many  present.  Some  were  silent ;  but  it  was 
evident  that  Savrola  had  the  majority.  “  Very 
well,”  he  said  acidly;  “the  Committee  of 
Public  Safety  do  not  propose  to  adopt  the 
honourable  member’s  suggestion.  He  is  over¬ 
ruled,” —  here  he  looked  hard  at  the  man, 
who  blenched,  —  “  as  he  will  frequently  be 
among  people  of  civilised  habits.” 

Another  man  got  up  from  the  end  of  the 
long  table.  “Look  here,”  he  said  roughly; 
“  if  our  city  is  at  their  mercy,  we  have  hos¬ 
tages.  We  have  thirty  of  these  popinjays 
who  fought  us  this  morning ;  let  us  send  and 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


327 


tell  the  Admiral  that  we  shall  shoot  one  for 
every  shell  he  fires.” 

There  was  a  murmur  of  assent.  Many 
approved  of  the  proposal,  because  they 
thought  that  it  need  never  be  carried  into 
execution,  and  all  wanted  to  prevent  the 
shells.  Savrola’s  plan,  however  wise,  was 
painful.  It  was  evident  that  the  new  sug¬ 
gestion  was  a  popular  one. 

“  It  is  out  of  the  question,”  said  Savrola. 

“  Why?  ”  asked  several  voices. 

Because,  Sirs,  these  officers  surrendered 
to  terms,  and  because  the  Republic  does  not 
butcher  innocent  men.” 

“  Let  us  divide  upon  it,”  said  the  man. 

“  I  protest  against  a  division.  This  is  not 
a  matter  of  debate  or  of  opinion ;  it  is  a  mat¬ 
ter  of  right  and  wrong.” 

“  Nevertheless  I  am  for  voting.” 

“And  I,”  “And  I,”  “And  I,”  shouted 
many  voices. 

The  voting  went  forward.  Renos  sup¬ 
ported  Savrola  on  legal  grounds;  the  case 
of  the  officers  was  now  sub  judice ,  so  he  said. 
Godoy  abstained.  The  majority  in  favour 


328  THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 

of  the  proposal  was  twenty-one  to  seven¬ 
teen. 

The  count  of  hands  was  received  with 
cheering.  Savrola  shrugged  his  shoulders. 
“  It  is  impossible  that  this  can  go  on.  Are 
we  become  barbarians  in  a  morning  ?  ” 

“  There  is  an  alternative,”  said  Kreutze’s 

friend. 

“  There  is,  Sir ;  an  alternative  that  I  should 
gladly  embrace  before  this  new  plan  was 
carried  out.  But,  in  a  low  menacing  tone, 
“  the  people  will  be  invited  to  pronounce  an 
opinion  first,  and  I  may  have  an  oppoitunity 
of  showing  them  their  real  enemies  and  mine.” 

The  man  made  no  reply  to  the  obvious 
threat;  like  all  the  others  he  stood  in  con¬ 
siderable  awe  of  Savrola’s  power  with  the 
mob  and  of  his  strong  dominating  character. 
The  silence  was  broken  by  Godoy,  who  said 
that  the  matter  had  been  settled  by  the 
Committee.  A  note  was  therefore  drafted 
and  despatched  to  the  Admiral,  informing 
him  that  the  military  prisoners  would  be 
shot  should  he  bombard  the  city.  After 
further  discussion  the  Committee  broke  up. 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET.  329 

Savrola  remained  behind,  watching  the 
members  move  slowly  away  talking  as  they 
went.  Then  he  rose  and  entered  the  small 
room  he  had  used  as  his  office.  His  spirits 
were  low.  Slight  as  it  was,  his  wound  hurt 
him ;  but  worse  than  that,  he  was  conscious 
that  there  were  hostile  influences  at  work ;  he 
was  losing  his  hold  over  the  Party.  While 
victory  was  still  in  the  balance  he  had  been 
indispensable ;  now  they  were  prepared  to 
go  on  alone.  He  thought  of  all  he  had  gone 
through  that  day;  the  terrible  scene  of  the 
night,  the  excitement  and  anxiety  while  the 
fighting  was  going  on,  the  strange  experi¬ 
ence  in  the  square,  and,  last  of  all,  this  grave 
matter.  His  mind,  however,  was  made  up. 
He  knew  enough  of  De  Mello  to  guess  what 
his  answer  would  be.  “  They  are  soldiers,” 
he  would  say;  “they  must  give  their  lives 
if  necessary.  No  prisoner  should  allow  his 
friends  to  be  compromised  on  his  account. 
They  should  not  have  surrendered.”  When 
the  bombardment  began  he  could  imagine 
fear  turning  to  cruelty,  and  the  crowd  carry¬ 
ing  out  the  threat  that  their  leaders  had 


330 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


made.  Whatever  happened,  the  affair  could 
not  be  allowed  to  continue. 

He  rang  the  bell.  “  Ask  the  Secretary  to 
come  here,”  he  said  to  the  attendant.  The 
man  departed,  and  in  a  few  moments  re¬ 
turned  with  Miguel.  “  What  officer  has 
charge  of  the  prison  ?  ” 

“  I  don’t  think  the  officials  have  been 
altered ;  they  have  taken  no  part  in  the 
Revolution.” 

“  Well,  write  an  order  to  the  Governor  to 
send  the  prisoners  of  war,  the  military  offi¬ 
cers  taken  this  afternoon,  in  closed  carriages 
to  the  railway  station.  They  must  be  there 
at  ten  o’clock  to-night.” 

“  Are  you  going  to  release  them  ?  ”  asked 
Miguel  opening  his  eyes. 

“  I  am  going  to  send  them  to  a  place  of 
security,”  answered  Savrola  ambiguously. 

Miguel  began  to  write  the  order  without 
further  comment.  Savrola  took  the  tele¬ 
phone  off  the  table  and  rang  up  the  railway- 
station.  “  Tell  the  traffic-manager  to  come 
and  speak  to  me.  Are  you  there  ?  —  The 
President  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 


THE  RETURN  OF  THE  FLEET. 


331 


Council  of  Public  Safety  —  do  you  hear? 
Have  a  special  train,  —  accommodation  for 
thirty  — ready  to  start  at  ten  p.m.  Clear 
the  line  to  the  frontier,  —  yes,  —  right  to  the 
frontier.” 

Miguel  looked  up  from  his  writing  quickly, 
but  said  nothing.  Although  he  had  deserted 
the  President  when  he  saw  that  he  was  ruined 
and  his  cause  lost,  he  hated  Savrola  with  a 
genuine  hatred.  An  idea  came  into  his 
head. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


life’s  compensations. 

Much  had  happened,  though  but  a  few 
hours  had  passed  since  Savrola  left  his  house 
to  hurry  to  the  Mayoralty.  The  deep  and 
intricate  conspiracy,  which  had  been  grow¬ 
ing  silently  and  in  secret  for  so  many  months, 
had  burst  on  the  world’s  stage  and  electrified 
the  nations.  All  Europe  had  learned  with 
amazement  of  the  sudden  and  terrible  con¬ 
vulsion  that  in  a  few  hours  had  overthrown 
the  Government  which  had  existed  for  five 
years  in  Laurania.  In  the  fighting  that  had 
raged  throughout  the  ninth  of  September 
upwards  of  fourteen  hundred  persons  had 
been  killed  and  wounded.  The  damage 
done  to  property  had  been  enormous.  The 
Senate-House  was  in  flames ;  the  palace  had 
been  destroyed ;  both,  together  with  many 
shops  and  private  houses,  had  been  looted 
by  the  mob  and  the  mutineers.  Fires  were 

3  33 


life’s  compensations.  333 

still  smouldering  in  several  parts  of  the  city ; 
in  many  homes  there  were  empty  places  and 
weeping  women  ;  in  the  streets  the  ambu¬ 
lances  and  municipal  carts  were  collecting 
the  corpses.  It  had  been  a  momentous  day 
in  the  annals  of  the  State. 

And  all  through  the  terrible  hours  Lucile 
had  waited,  listening  to  the  sound  of  the 
musketry,  which,  sometimes  distant  and  fit¬ 
ful,  sometimes  near  and  sustained,  suggested 
the  voice  of  a  wrathful  giant,  now  sunk  in 
sulky  grumblings,  now  raised  in  loud  invec¬ 
tive.  She  had  listened  in  sorrow  and  sus¬ 
pense,  till  it  was  lost  in  the  appalling  din  of 
the  cannonade.  At  intervals,  between  the 
bathos  of  the  material  consolations  of  the 
old  nurse,  —  soup,  custards,  and  the  like — - 
she  had  prayed.  Until  four  o’clock,  when 
she  had  received  a  message  from  Savrola  ac¬ 
quainting  her  with  the  tragedy  at  the  palace, 
she  had  not  dared  to  add  a  name  to  her 
appeals ;  but  thenceforward  she  implored  a 
merciful  Providence  to  save  the  life  of  the 
man  she  loved.  Molara  she  did  not  mourn : 
terrible  and  cruel  as  was  his  death,  she  could 


334  '  life’s  compensations. 

not  feel  she  had  suffered  loss;  but  the  idea 
that  he  had  been  killed  on  her  account  filled 
her  heart  with  a  dreadful  fear  of  guilt.  If 
that  were  so,  she  said  to  herself,  one  barrier 
was  removed  only  to  be  replaced  by  another. 
But  the  psychologist  might  cynically  aver 
that  force  and  death  were  the  only  obstacles 
that  would  restrain  her  affection  for  Savrola, 
for  above  all  she  prayed  for  his  return,  that 
she  might  not  be  left  alone  in  the  world. 

Her  love  seemed  all  that  was  left  to  her 
now,  but  with  it  life  was  more  real  and 
strongly  coloured  than  in  the  cold  days  at 
the  palace  amid  splendour,  power,  and  admi¬ 
ration.  She  had  found  what  she  had  lacked, 
and  so  had  he.  With  her  it  was  as  if  the 
rising  sunbeam  had  struck  the  rainbow  from 
the  crystal  prism,  or  flushed  the  snow  peak 
with  rose,  orange,  and  violet.  With  Savrola, 
in  the  fierce  glow  of  love  the  steady  blue- 
white  fires  of  ambition  had  become  invisi¬ 
ble.  The  human  soul  is  subjected  to  many 
refining  agents  in  the  world’s  crucible.  He 
was  sensible  of  a  change  of  mood  and 
thought;  no  longer  would  he  wave  his  hat 


life’s  compensations. 


335 


at  Fate ;  to  his  courage  he  had  now  added 
caution.  From  the  moment  when  he  had 
seen  that  poor,  hideous  figure  lying  on  the 
steps  of  the  palace,  he  had  felt  the  influence 
of  other  forces  in  his  life.  Other  interests, 
other  hopes,  other  aspirations  had  entered 
his  mind.  He  searched  for  different  ideals 
and  a  new  standard  of  happiness. 

Very  worn  and  very  weary  he  made  his 
way  to  his  rooms.  The  strain  of  the  pre¬ 
ceding  twenty-four  hours  had  been  tremen¬ 
dous,  and  the  anxieties  which  he  felt  for  the 
future  were  keen.  The  step  he  had  taken 
in  overruling  the  Council  and  sending  the 
prisoners  into  foreign  territory  was  one  the 
results  of  which  he  could  not  quite  estimate. 
It  was,  he  was  convinced,  the  only  course; 
and  for  the  consequences  he  did  not  greatly 
care,  so  far  as  he  himself  was  concerned. 
He  thought  of  Moret,  —  poor,  brave,  im¬ 
petuous  Moret,  who  would  have  set  the 
world  right  in  a  day.  The  loss  of  such  a 
friend  had  been  a  severe  one  to  him,  pri¬ 
vately  and  politically.  Death  had  removed 
the  only  disinterested  man,  the  only  one  on 


336  life’s  compensations. 

whom  he  could  lean  in  the  hour  of  need. 
A  sense  of  weariness,  of  disgust  with  strug¬ 
gling,  of  desire  for  peace  filled  his  soul. 
The  object  for  which  he  had  toiled  so  long 
was  now  nearly  attained  and  it  seemed  of 
little  worth,  of  little  comparative  worth,  that 
is  to  say,  beside  Lucile. 

As  a  Revolutionist  he  had  long  made 
such  arrangements  with  his  property  as  to 
make  sure  of  a  competence  in  another  land, 
if  he  had  to  fly  Laurania;  and  a  strong 
wish  to  leave  that  scene  of  strife  and  car¬ 
nage  and  to  live  with  the  beautiful  woman 
who  loved  him  took  possession  of  his  mind. 
It  was,  however,  his  first  duty  to  establish  a 
government  in  the  place  of  that  he  had  over¬ 
thrown.  Yet  when  he  reflected  on  the  cross- 
grained  delegates,  the  mean  pandering  crowd 
of  office-seekers,  the  weak,  distrustful,  timid 
colleagues,  he  hardly  felt  that  he  cared  to 
try ;  so  great  was  the  change  that  a  few 
hours  had  worked  in  this  determined  and 
aspiring  man. 

Lucile  rose  to  meet  him  as  he  entered. 
Fate  had  indeed  driven  them  together,  for 


life’s  compensations. 


337 


she  had  no  other  hope  in  life,  nor  was  there 
anyone  to  whom  she  could  turn  for  help. 
Yet  she  looked  at  him  with  terror. 

His  quick  mind  guessed  her  doubt.  “  I 
tried  to  save  him,”  he  said ;  “  but  I  was  too 
late,  though  I  was  wounded  in  taking  a 
short  cut  there.” 

She  saw  his  bandaged  arm,  and  looked  at 
him  with  love.  “  Do  you  despise  me  very 
much  ?  ”  she  asked. 

“No,”  he  replied;  “I  would  not  marry  a 
goddess.” 

“  Nor  I,”  she  said,  “  a  philosopher.” 

Then  they  kissed  each  other,  and  thence¬ 
forward  their  relationship  was  simple. 

But  in  spite  of  the  labours  of  the  day 
Savrola  had  no  time  for  rest.  There  was 
much  to  do,  and,  like  all  men  who  have  to 
work  at  a  terrible  pressure  for  a  short  period, 
he  fell  back  on  the  resources  of  medicine. 
He  went  to  a  little  cabinet  in  the  corner  of 
the  room  and  poured  himself  out  a  potent 
drug,  something  that  would  dispense  with 
sleep  and  give  him  fresh  energy  and  endur¬ 
ance.  Then  he  sat  down  and  began  to  write 


33B  life’s  compensations. 

orders  and  instructions  and  to  sign  the  pile 
of  papers  he  had  brought  with  him  from 
the  Mayoralty.  Lucile,  seeing  him  thus 
employed,  betook  herself  to  her  room. 

It  was  about  one  o’clock  in  the  morning 
when  there  came  a  ringing  at  the  bell.  Sav- 
rola,  mindful  of  the  old  nurse,  ran  down 
and  opened  the  door  himself.  Tiro,  in  plain 
clothes,  entered.  “  I  have  come  to  warn 
you,”  he  said. 

“  Of  what  ?  ” 

“  Someone  has  informed  the  Council  that 
you  have  released  the  prisoners.  They  have 
summoned  an  urgency  meeting.  Do  you 
think  you  can  hold  them  ?  ” 

“  The  devil !  ”  said  Savrola  pensively. 
Then  after  a  pause  he  added,  “  I  will  go 
and  join  them.” 

“  There  are  stages  laid  by  road  to  the 
frontier,”  said  the  Subaltern.  “  The  Presi¬ 
dent  made  me  arrange  them  in  case  he 
should  wish  to  send  Her  Excellency  away. 
If  you  decide  to  give  up  the  game  you  can 
escape  by  these ;  they  will  hold  them  to  my 
warrant.” 


life’s  compensations. 


339 


No,  said  Savrola.  “  It  is  good  of  you 
to  think  of  it  j  but  I  have  saved  this  people 
from  tyranny  and  must  now  try  to  save  them 
from  themselves.” 

“You  have  saved  the  lives  of  my  brother- 
officers,”  said  the  boy;  “you  can  count  on 
me.” 

Savrola  looked  at  him  and  an  idea  struck 
him.  “  These  relays  were  ordered  to  convey 
Her  Excellency  to  neutral  territory;  they 
had  better  be  so  used.  Will  you  conduct 
her?” 

“  Is  she  in  this  house?”  inquired  the  Sub¬ 
altern. 

“Yes,”  said  Savrola  bluntly. 

Tiro  laughed;  he  was  not  in  the  least 
scandalised.  “  I  am  beginning  to  learn  more 
politics  every  day,”  he  said. 

“You  wrong  me,”  said  Savrola;  “but  will 
you  do  as  I  ask  ?  ” 

“  Certainly,  when  shall  I  start  ?  ” 

“  When  can  you  ?  ” 

“  I  will  bring  the  travelling-coach  round  in 
half-an-hour.” 

“  Do,”  said  Savrola.  “  I  am  grateful  to 


340 


life’s  compensations. 


you.  We  have  been  through  several  expe¬ 
riences  together.” 

They  shook  hands  warmly,  and  the  Sub¬ 
altern  departed  to  get  the  carriage. 

Savrola  went  up-stairs  and,  knocking  at 
Lucile’s  door,  informed  her  of  the  plan.  She 
implored  him  to  come  with  her. 

“  Indeed  I  wish  I  could,”  he  said;  “  I  am 
sick  of  this ;  but  I  owe  it  to  them  to  see  it 
out.  Power  has  little  more  attraction  for 
me.  I  will  come  as  soon  as  things  are  set¬ 
tled,  and  we  can  then  be  married  and  live 
happily  ever  afterwards.” 

But  neither  his  cynical  chaff  nor  argu¬ 
ments  prevailed.  She  threw  her  arms  round 
his  neck  and  begged  him  not  to  desert  her. 
It  was  a  sore  trial.  At  last  with  an  aching 
heart  he  tore  himself  away,  put  on  his  hat 
and  coat,  and  started  for  the  Mayoralty. 

The  distance  was  about  three  quarters  of 
a  mile.  He  had  accomplished  about  half  of 
this  when  he  met  a  patrol  of  the  rebel  forces 
under  an  officer.  They  called  on  him  to 
halt.  He  pulled  his  hat  down  over  his  eyes, 
not  wishing  for  the  moment  to  be  recog- 


life’s  compensations. 


341 


nised.  The  officer  stepped  forward.  It  was 
the  wounded  man  to  whom  Savrola  had  en¬ 
trusted  the  escorting  of  the  prisoners  after 
the  surrender  of  the  palace. 

“  How  far  are  we  away  from  the  Plaza  San 
Marco  ?  ”  he  asked  in  a  loud  voice. 

“  It  is  there,”  said  Savrola  pointing. 
“  Twenty-third  Street  is  the  number.” 

The  rebel  knew  him  at  once.  “  March 
on,”  he  said  to  his  men,  and  the  patrol 
moved  off.  “Sir,”  he  added  to  Savrola,  in 
the  low,  quick  voice  of  a  man  in  moments  of 
resolve,  “  I  have  a  warrant  from  the  Council 
for  your  arrest.  They  will  deliver  you  to  the 
Admiral.  Fly,  while  there  is  time.  I  will 
take  my  men  by  a  roundabout  way,  which 
will  give  you  twenty  minutes.  Fly;  it  may 
cost  me  dear,  but  we  are  comrades  ;  you  said 
so.”  He  touched  Savrola’s  wounded  arm. 
Then  louder  to  the  patrol :  “  Turn  down  that 
street  to  the  right :  we  had  better  get  out  of 
the  main  thoroughfare ;  he  may  sneak  off  by 
some  lane  or  other.”  Then  again  to  Savrola: 

“  There  are  others  coming,  do  not  delay ;  ” 
and  with  that  he  hurried  after  his  men. 


342 


life’s  compensations. 


Savrola  paused  for  a  moment.  To  go  on 
was  imprisonment,  perhaps  death ;  to  return, 
meant  safety  and  Lucile.  Had  it  been  the 
preceding  day,  he  would  have  seen  the  mat¬ 
ter  out ;  but  his  nerves  had  been  strained  for 
many  hours,  —  and  nothing  stood  between 
them  now.  He  turned  and  hurried  back  to 
his  house. 

The  travelling-coach  stood  at  the  door. 
The  Subaltern  had  helped  Lucile,  weeping, 
into  it.  Savrola  called  to  him.  “  I  have 
decided  to  go,”  he  said. 

“  Capital !  ”  replied  Tiro.  “  Leave  these 
pigs  to  cut  each  other’s  throats ;  they  will 
come  to  their  senses  presently.” 

So  they  started,  and  as  they  toiled  up  the 
long  ascent  of  the  hills  behind  the  city,  it 
became  daylight. 

“  Miguel  denounced  you,”  said  the  Sub¬ 
altern  ;  “  I  heard  it  at  the  Mayoralty.  I  told 
you  he  would  let  you  in.  You  must  try  and 
get  quits  with  him  some  day.” 

“  I  never  waste  revenge  on  such  creatures,” 
replied  Savrola ;  “  they  are  their  own  damna¬ 
tion.” 


life’s  compensations. 


343 


At  the  top  of  the  hill  the  carriage  stopped, 
to  let  the  panting  horses  get  their  wind. 
Savrola  opened  the  door  and  stepped  out. 
Four  miles  off,  and  it  seemed  far  below  him, 
lay  the  city  he  had  left.  Great  columns  of 
smoke  rose  from  the  conflagrations  and  hung, 
a  huge  black  cloud  in  the  still  clear  air  of 
the  dawn.  Beneath  the  long  rows  of  white 
houses  could  be  seen  the  ruins  of  the  Senate, 
the  gardens,  and  the  waters  of  the  harbour. 
The  warships  lay  in  the  basin,  their  guns 
trained  upon  the  town.  The  picture  was  a 
terrible  one ;  to  this  pass  had  the  once  beau¬ 
tiful  city  been  reduced. 

A  puff  of  white  smoke  sprang  from  a  dis¬ 
tant  ironclad,  and  after  a  while  the  dull  boom 
of  a  heavy  gun  was  heard.  Savrola  took  out 
his  watch  ;  it  was  six  o’clock ;  the  Admiral 
had  kept  his  appointment  with  scrupulous 
punctuality.  The  forts,  many  of  whose  guns 
had  been  moved  during  the  night  to  the 
landward  side,  began  to  reply  to  the  fire  of 
the  ships,  and  the  cannonade  became  general. 
The  smoke  of  other  burning  houses  rose 
slowly  to  join  the  black,  overhanging  cloud 


344 


life’s  compensations. 


against  which  the  bursting  shells  showed 
white  with  yellow  flashes. 

“  And  that,”  said  Savrola  after  prolonged 
contemplation,  “  is  my  life’s  work.” 

A  gentle  hand  touched  his  arm.  He 
turned  and  saw  Lucile  standing  by  him. 
He  looked  at  her  in  all  her  beauty,  and  felt 
that  after  all  he  had  not  lived  in  vain. 

Those  who  care  to  further  follow  the  an¬ 
nals  of  the  Republic  of  Laurania  may  read 
how,  after  the  tumults  had  subsided,  the 
hearts  of  the  people  turned  again  to  the 
illustrious  exile  who  had  won  them  freedom, 
and  whom  they  had  deserted  in  the  hour  of 
victory.  They  may,  scoffing  at  the  fickleness 
of  men,  read  of  the  return  of  Savrola  and  his 
beautiful  consort,  to  the  ancient  city  he  had 
loved  so  well.  They  may  learn  how  Lieu¬ 
tenant  Tiro  was  decorated  for  his  valour 
in  the  war  with  the  little  bronze  Lauranian 
Cross  which  is  respected  all  over  the  world ; 
of  how  he  led  the  Lancers’  polo  team  to 
England  according  to  his  desire,  and  de¬ 
feated  the  Amalgamated  Millionaires  in  the 


life’s  compensations.  345 

final  match  for  the  Open  Cup ;  of  how  he 
served  the  Republic  faithfully  with  honour 
and  success  and  rose  at  last  to  the  command 
of  the  army.  Of  the  old  nurse,  indeed,  they 
will  read  no  more,  for  history  does  not  con¬ 
cern  itself  with  such.  But  they  may  observe 
that  Godoy  and  Renos  both  filled  offices  in 
the  State  suited  to  their  talents,  and  that 
Savrola  bore  no  malice  to  Miguel,  who  con¬ 
tinued  to  enjoy  good-fortune  as  a  compen¬ 
sation  for  his  mean  and  odious  character. 

But  the  chronicler,  finding  few  great  events, 
other  than  the  opening  of  colleges,  railways, 
and  canals,  to  recount,  will  remember  the 
splendid  sentence  of  Gibbon,  that  history  is 
“ little  more  than  the  register  of  the  crimes, 
follies,  and  misfortunes  of  mankind”;  and 
he  will  rejoice  that,  after  many  troubles,  peace 
and  prosperity  came  back  to  the  Republic  of 
Laurania. 


I 


I 


Date  Due 

PRINTED  IN 

J.  S.  A. 

(frjhf  CAT. 

'JO.  23233 

^ENT  UN  VERS  TY 


64  0027886  1 


PR6005  .H87S8 


_ Churchill , 


Sir  W.L.S. 


Savrola. 


DATE 


ISSUED  TO 


£  /4  u  ^  2,  (  I  io  Oj